《I Sell Fate Through A System》


 Chapter 1 - A Good Day To Die

    A single ray of light shone through the clouds. The ray had come from afar, much further than the sun, even the solar system, maybe even the galaxy. However, when it arrived on this planet, it mingled in with the rest of the rays, too ordinary for anyone to notice. It flew unbending, at a speed too fast for the naked eye, as if searching for something.


    Passing numerous mountains, rivers, and lakes, the ray arrived in a bustling city. The city was no ordinary city, as one looked closer, the place seemed to radiate an enormous amount of spiritual energy. People jumped from building to building, some even hovering low above the ground. The ray scanned its surroundings, before leaving swiftly.


    Next, it arrived at a secluded mountain range covered in thick mist. When it broke through, it saw a gigantic building floating in midair. In the building, people of all ages were present, either sparring or meditating in seclusion. Surrounding them, unfathomable mysteries like thunder-sparks and runes appeared. Again, the ray left.


    When the ray came across a forest, a beastly roar resounded. The roar shook all the trees, and any creature within the sound fainted on the spot. Not caring the slightest, the ray went onward.


    This was the Thousand Myriads World. A world with cultivators, ancient beasts, and possibly even immortals. However, the ray was not looking for such beings.


    Atop an inconspicuous cliff, a male youth with long black hair squatted, unperturbed by anything. He left his hair free-flowing, covering his whole body as if he wore an ankle-length dress. He hid his face behind curtains of hair, only occasionally, did a slender arm poke out. Thus, if one didn''t look closely, they wouldn''t even realize the youth was naked.


    The youth looked upward, or at least it seemed like he did. He blocked the sun with his hands as he felt blinded by the light before he turned his head to the steep and dark abyss.


    "Perfect breeze, clear sky, with no chance of raining. It couldn''t look better today."


    The youth threw a stone down and followed it with his gaze intensely as if he was the stone himself. He stretched his hands out, almost feeling the weightlessness of falling.


    "Ah, what a good day to die," he said nonchalantly and brushed strands of his hair away, only for more to fall down.


    He took his first step, hoping it would be his last when a surprising sound interrupted his actions.


    "Ding."


    Startled, the youth looked around for the source, but all he saw was luscious grass, colorful flowers, and overgrown trees¡ªit was in the middle of nowhere. He simply could not imagine what creature could have made that sound.


    "Ding, Ding, Ding," the sound repeated, like morning bells, ringing incessantly.


    "Uwah, it''s in my mind," the youth rubbed his head, "could it be, did I finally turn crazy, and started imagining random noises?"


    "Congratulations, Host has been deemed suitable for binding. Binding, binding, binding end. Congratulations. Creating framework now. Framework completed. Compatibility 98.6%." This time he heard clearly. It was a cold, but a melodious voice. Rather young, but still mature.


    "Host Name not available. Host age 22. Host is male. Ordinary human. Talent below average."


    While the youth stayed dazed, the voice continued.


    "Host possesses no spiritual power. Host is a mortal. Hosts meridians have been sealed. Host is weaker than a fly."


    "You couldn''t have summed that up in one sentence?" The youth couldn''t help rebut, feeling a slight hint of maliciousness from the androgynous voice. However, that couldn''t be true, right? After all, the voice was devoid of any emotions, cold like a machine.


    "System No. 4444 successfully started. Congratulations, Host."


    The youth was at a loss for words. A system? No, more importantly, ''4444''? What''s with that inauspicious number? He felt more and more like the system was cursing him.


    "Where''s the delete button," he shouted, "and how do I leave a bad review?"


    The voice ignored his shouts.


    "Main Quest will be issued shortly. Asking the Host to prepare."


    "No seriously, there has to be some kind of button," the youth grumbled. He pushed his long hair away, but it just returned. Feeling dejected, he sighed. "Whatever, let''s wait first to see what it has to offer."


    It didn''t matter to him anyway. He had already made up his mind on leaping off the cliff.


    "First Quest issued."


    As soon as the system finished its sentence, a clear window popped up in front of the youth. He jumped in surprise, almost falling down.


    [Quest: A new beginning.


    Description: As a mighty ruler, Host needs to have strong ambitions. Set a goal the system will be satisfied with and it will help the Host with all means necessary to reach number one. Together, we shall conquer this planet! Time limit: 1 week.


    Reward: A method to unseal and repair Hosts broken meridians with no repercussions.]


    As the youth read the contents, his eyes opened wide (Probably. One couldn''t tell as his face was hidden behind his hair). He stood still as he was stunned by what he saw, especially the reward made him feel lightheaded. "Is this real," he asked and then considered the possibilities.


    Clearly, the system knew how to entice the youth. Maybe because it saw the youth lost in his thoughts, it didn''t interrupt. Good things need no explanation, they said, and the system went by the statement.


    Suddenly, contrary to all expectations, the youths face turned grim. "Fuck, I have to get rid of this system fast, that thing is cursed." He began moving frantically, wishing to rid himself of the system even sooner now. "Delete! Delete! Refund!"


    For the first time, the system did not immediately answer. It was hard to tell what it was thinking, after all, it was a system.


    "Non-compliance will result in death with no means of resurrection," it replied after a while. The tone was the same as always, as if the voice was only a string of synthesized words, but the youth understood the underlying intention of that sentence. If rewards didn''t work, it could only resort to punishments.


    The moment the youth heard the voice, he stopped fidgeting around. "Wait, really," he asked.


    Seeing his weird reaction, the system thought he had finally understood. It repeated, "Non-compliance will result in death with no means of resurrection."


    The youth was silent. He returned to pondering.


    "The host will die. the body and soul will dissipate, leaving no room for reincarnation."


    He turned agitated as he heard that. "All right, I''m in. You sold me."


    Seeing the youths attitude, the system replied with a mechanical voice, "please complete the Que-"


    "So what do I have to do to die?"


    "...Non-compliance will result in de-"


    "Yes, yes, you said it three times already. I told you I am in, so how about you just kill me now," the youth asked, his tone obviously very happy. If he showed his face, there definitely would be an elated expression. He wasn''t joking.


    He expectantly faced the sky, waiting for a favorable answer from the voice in his head.


    The system was silent for a long time.


    "...I beg you, please just make a wish," it finally said. This time, the voice was different; One full of emotion¡ªspecifically, full of agony. It was a female one, crisp and very young.. Anyone hearing it would feel their day had turned slightly better, however, at the moment, it almost sounded like she was crying.

 Chapter 2 - Did I Not Tell You? I Am—

    "Ahh," she suddenly screamed out, "I accidentally revealed my true voice! What should I do, what should I do?"


    "Eh, a female?" The youth was quite surprised, enough to part his hair so he could reveal his mouth. "And so young too?"


    "So what if I am young? Do you want to fight," the girl said, while gritting her teeth¡ªif she had any.


    "Are you the system," he asked suspiciously. First, there was this mechanical voice, and now this. He didn''t remember turning his head into a rental. Maybe if another one came, should he start charging money?


    "There''s only me and you here. I can tell your mind is wandering, focus."


    "You''re right. We haven''t gone to the bottom of this yet. So when can you send me into the netherworld?"


    "Damn it, I hate this guy already." The girl voiced her opinion. "I heard some unfortunate systems get arrogant hosts. Some even slightly death-seeking ones, but what about him? How do I deal with this guy?" She began thinking. "Ah, I know!"


    Soon, another window screen appeared in front of the youth. He paid all his attention to its contents.


    [Quest: A new beginning.


    Description: As a mighty ruler, Host needs to have strong ambitions. Set a goal the system will be satisfied with and it will help the Host with all means necessary to reach number one. Together, we shall conquer this planet! Time limit: 1 week.


    Reward: A method to unseal and repair Hosts broken meridians with no repercussions.


    Bonus Reward: Forget this exchange ever happened.]


    The youth spat out. "Pui! As if I will accept something as shady as this!" He then decisively grabbed the window and threw it away. It then dissipated in the air.


    "What should I do," she cried out. Her lovely voice would make any person feel sorry for her. "Everything''s turned into a mess. Do I have to change hosts again?" She cried even louder at the thought of that.


    Was she some kind of virus? The youth kept his thoughts by heart. He realized anything he said would make her feel worse.


    "I can give you anything you want, you know? Do yo want to be the strongest cultivator in existence and vie for the Dao? Or become an immortal? Or learn countless cultivation techniques, becoming an unfathomable master? Maybe you are the unorthodox type¡ªthe greatest cook? Assassin? I can make all this possible if you give me a chance. Imagine all the faces you could slap with me in your hands!" She kept rambling on.


    "Sorry, I really am not interested. You know my wish."


    "Lad, you are still young, only 22. there''s still so much to see, don''t you know, all pain is temporary, only death is eternal. With my help, all your problems will be solved easily."


    Hearing that, the youth only laughed mysteriously.


    "Please I beg you, don''t leave me!"


    "Why do you sound like a twice divorced housewife, and this is your last chance?" He shrunk back, creeped out by her unnatural insistence.


    She sniffed. "...Fine [droops head]," the girl said after a long pause. "Don''t come to regret this."


    The youth grew excited the moment she uttered those words. He balled his fists in anticipation, making the girl let out an exasperated groan.


    Once again, that mechanical voice returned. "Host is unable to fulfill the systems conditions. Failure to comply leads to erasure. Death is imminent."


    Boom! A rough sound echoed, scaring all the wild animals away. Without giving the youth a chance to prepare, he exploded into millions of particles. His blood, flesh and bones showed no resistance, mixing together and dyeing the originally green surroundings a pale pink. Not even his long hair remained. Afterward, there was only silence.


    "Hah," the girl sighed and bit her lips. She truly felt like crying now.


    The girl was system No. 4444, meaning there were at least 4443 before her.


    For a system, she was relatively young. As for how young¡ªplease don''t ask a lady about her age. Just like all her system seniors, her greatest wish was to find an admirable host and help that person grow. She would then grow stronger too, the more mission they accomplished, as that was the only way for them to survive.


    No system would ever admit so, but a system might even be more dependent on the host than the host on them.


    Her idol was system No. 347. There were many legends about him, but the one she liked the most was about how he had turned a wastrel into an invincible hero within 100 days. The trick was to send that wastrel into his favorite story and stop an incoming disaster. Such an ingenious idea.


    Her whole life, she wished to be like No. 347 and leave her name behind.


    However, reality was often harsh.


    "My first Host fell into unnecessary danger because I forgot to warn him about the time limit. Ever since then he gave up on me. In the end he died without accomplishing anything."


    For a system, that was one of the gravest sins. If the Host could not trust the system, it was as good as over. Fortunately, she managed to barely survive, however, since then, her reputation hit rock bottom. ''Grim reaper No. 4444'', they called her. It wasn''t her fault that those were her numbers!


    However, no matter how much she complained, the facts lay there.


    System No. 4444 everybody, record-holder of the swiftest death.


    "I even begged Elder No. 4201 for permission to create whatever Quest I wanted, and it still ended like this." She lifted her head and stared gloomily at the sky. "I don''t want to go back!"


    She looked at the pink imprint, and sighed once more. She recalled what her elder had told her, "a systems death is different from all the other ones. In the whole world, from future, past, to present, there exist nothing as certain as death by a system. Not even the heavens could deal out such a clean wipe. The soul doesn''t disappear, it is wiped out of existence. There are no arrays that can prevent such a thing."


    Her own voice was making her sad.


    "All right, when I return, I will simply hole up in my room until I die of natural causes. Who cares about life, it is overrated. Just ask that kid!" She then remembered, "wait why haven''t I returned?"


    She looked around but found nothing unusual. Strange. Suddenly, as she was further observing, her eyes fell on the pink imprint.


    "Did that thing just move," she asked but immediately laughed at her own stupidity. "No way." She looked again, and to her utter astonishment, saw the pink wriggle around. "Kyaah," she screamed from the top of her lungs, as if she saw a ghost. "The thing is moving, I saw it clearly this time!"


    The pink substance started to bubble and huddled together, forming a small hill. The girl then saw something she would never, ever forget in her lifetime. Slowly, that monstrosity took a humanoid shape. For some reason, it grew out its long hair first. The hair hid that pinkish thing, but judging from the swaying movements, something incredible was currently occurring. After a few seconds, an arm poked out, and the girl managed to see a hand forming. First, the unnaturally jade-white bones, then the tendons, the red flesh and finally it returned to jade-white with the skin again.


    "Damn it, didn''t work this time either, huh," the youth said in a somber tone, "by the way, you lived a very sad life."


    "Y-Yo-Yuooh¡ªYou!" The girl could not manage to form a coherent sentence.


    "Oh, did I not tell you? I am imperishable."

 Chapter 3 - Who Is The Liar Now?

    "Lies! Lies! Fuck you! You think I am young so you are trying to trick me!"


    Imperishable? Don''t joke around, please. There was no such thing as imperishable. Even immortals could die if not careful enough.


    "It is you that tricked me! I thought I would finally die, you made me happy for nothing," the youth rebutted strongly.


    "I hate this! This doesn''t make any sense!" The girl started crying. "I just want to make the world a better place, why do I have to deal with this much crap? Why does nothing ever work out the way I want? Uwah~"


    Hearing her cry, the youth blocked his ears, but since the sound came straight from his mind, there was nothing it could do. Also, hearing a small girl cry did make him feel bad.


    "All right, all right. Be a good girl now," he said in a soothing tone, but she grew more aggravated. "I admit it is my fault, now please stop your tears."


    "Sniff." The girl turned silent. She then asked meekly, "is what you said true?" If she had a body, her eyes would have been swelling.


    "About me not dying? Yes, all of it," he nodded, and his hair swayed around.


    "No, that it is your fault."


    "...Sure." No one saw it, but he gritted his teeth.


    From his words, she cheered up a bit. "But honestly, I can''t believe it."


    He shouted, "what do you want me to do, get on my knees and beg?"


    "No, I am talking about you not dying."


    "..." Ah, Lady, please be more detailed when you talk. The youth felt they probably won''t be getting along anytime soon. "As said, it is the truth."


    "But how can it be? Are you an immortal? No, never mind immortal, with the right circumstances, even the everlasting Dao would perish under the systems influence. So how are you still alive?"


    "Hey." He placed his hands on his hips. "don''t compare me with something weak like the Dao."


    The girl felt she was turning insane. "Something weak as the Dao," she repeated. Was there anything stronger than the Dao? "How can you be so cheeky as a mere mortal? Aren''t you afraid of the heavenly tribulation?" She then realized something. "Hold up," she turned really loud, her crisp voice penetrating the youths brain, "you are just mere mortal, I can''t feel a wisp of spiritual energy from you! No you are less then a mortal, your meridians are all broken! So how are you possibly still breathing?"


    "Well, your scans must be wrong then."


    "Impossible, never had a system made a mistake," she said but immediately realized how wrong she was when she saw that youth brimming with vigor, "All right, maybe once, but the scans are different! Isn''t it correct that your meridians are sealed? And such an ancient seal too. It truly is excellent, even for system standards."


    The youth tilted his head. "Oh, yes, about that," He lifted his hands and performed some intricate hand seals.


    His movements were as smooth as silk. By the time he completed half, the scenery changed. First flowers bloomed, followed by herbs, then elixirs, some of them even slowly gaining sentience. If one looked at the sky, they could see purple clouds forming. It was as if the air had been inverted, a whirlpool¡ªno, a hurricane of incredibly pure spiritual energy gathered around him. An ordinary cliff had turned into an incomparable treasure trove, enough for a weak sect to flourish into a strong pillar within a hundred years.


    The place on his chest glowed golden. More specifically, it were intricate runes that glowed golden, dancing around like it was a festival, until they disappeared in the end.


    His body sucked in all the precious energy, nourishing his meridians, which slowly reformed themselves. He was still a mortal by cultivation standards, but when the girl observed closely she was able to see his meridians glistening golden-green, giving off an indestructible feel.


    "Hah," he spat a mouthful of turbid air, "it has been so long since I have felt spiritual Qi in my body. Though it left immediately."


    ''Damn it, that was supposed to be my job,'' she thought.


    "The Monkey Sages'' Shackles. What do you think, I made it myself. If it were not for my complete death, it would have been impossible to break it, so you owe me a seal. It took me several years just to perform the first rune for the seal, actually."


    "Several years..." By that point, the girl had practically turned numb from shock. "You aren''t really 22 are you," she asked cautiously.


    "It depends on how you count. Because for some reason, not only my body, but also my spirit and mind remained at the age of 22."


    The girl swallowed her saliva, she was scared of asking, but she wanted to know, "then, how far back do your memories go?"


    "Hmm, it''s been so long, I can''t actually tell. However, the first thing I remember was endless darkness, it was very hot too. Afterward, there was a loud explosion and things turned much cooler. Then, countless stars started to form."


    "That''s the beginning of time and space, Goddamn it!" The girl howled at the sun, "you are older than my elder! Fuck!" In fact, he might have even been older than her own race.


    Out of nowhere, another window appeared in front of the youth.


    [Quest: What the fuck is this? I can''t believe this. What?


    Description: What? What? What kind of Eldritch Horror have I caught?


    Reward: Should I just kill him? Ah, wait that doesn''t work. That is the whole point. Haha. Haha.]


    "..." The youth didn''t know how to reply to that.


    "[blush] Sorry, that was a reflex," the girl explained in embarrassment.


    "I don''t really mind," the youth said and yawned. "A full resurrection always makes me feel so sleepy," he stretched his arms and legs. "It has been several millennia since I have felt any Qi in my body. Time passed in a blink of an eye. I guess that happens when you don''t talk to anybody."


    The girl dumbfoundedly watched the youth perform his aerobics. Her own mind was in turmoil.


    "You seem to be quite fun," the youth said, but his voice didn''t reach her.


    "How can it be? The system was wrong on every part?"


    "Oh, I do have below average talent. However, when you are imperishable and have endless time, such things matter little, hahaha."


    "Am I a fake system? Am I the liar?" These thoughts made her sad again.

 Chapter 4 - Main Quest

    "Anyway, what now," the youth asked her.


    "I honestly have no idea," she answered straightforward, "I don''t think anyone above and below heaven has an idea on what to do in such a situation."


    If it was up to her, she would love to turn back time and pretend like this never happened. Sadly her jurisdiction wasn''t big enough.


    ''Ah, at least slow down time,'' she thought, ''things are moving too fast!''


    "Fair enough." The youth didn''t interrupt as he understood how hard it was to accept his existence. Also, if there was anything he possessed, it was time. So he didn''t mind waiting for her to process all the info.


    Time passed with no words from the girl or the system. Bored, the youth took a stick and began drawing random circles. He was still slightly sad about his seal. Without it, it would be much harder to die. However, since it had been a few thousand years he even thought about the word ''cultivating'', he fortunately didn''t simply jump all the ranks and ended up as an immortal. In fact, it was quite the opposite, he was still mortal. Realizing that, he turned happy.


    Things continued while the both of them kept dwelling in their own thoughts.


    "All right, I think I have gotten more or less used to the idea," the girl said, finally breaking the spell of silence, "basically, you can''t die, right?"


    "It is more than that. An immortal technically can''t die either, but if you stab him often enough, he will remain on the ground. Undyings, wraiths and spirits can''t die either, since they already are dead. There are also gods and other things, such as Karma and Fate that technically cannot die. However, everything, including the Dao has an expiry date, except for me. Therefore, I am imperishable."


    "Nope, sorry. Lost you again," the girl said. Such an unscientific being could not possibly exist. It went against all known¡ªand probably also unknown¡ªrules.


    "Again, take your time."


    "Let us move on to a different topic. So you are simply imperishable, nothing more, right?" She felt the words ''simply imperishable'' were an oxymoron. "There''s nothing else that comes with you, right?"


    "Well no. In essence, I am a simple human. Quite old, but that is it. I just can''t seem to disappear, otherwise, I am rather normal."


    "That is good." She sighed in relief. If there were any more news, she might just die of heart failure.


    However, what she didn''t know at that moment was that ''normal'' had a very different meaning for a being older than time.


    "Then you probably don''t have any means to harm me, right? That means I can still fulfill my goal," the girl said, "if I think about it, it is great that you are still alive! I didn''t turn into the record-holder of the swiftest death."


    "I am glad you are happy." The youth found her quite funny. In a way, they were quite similar, being able to stay optimistic even in perilous times.


    "Tell me your wish. Anything except dying. I am sure, if we work slowly, I can fulfill it for you."


    "System rebooting," the clear voice said silently in the background.


    "Eh, but I don''t have anything I want to do. I am bored of life, because I''ve already done everything. I have seen nations fall, heroes rise, and been part of them myself."


    "Surely there must be something." The girl wasn''t going to give up. She had finally found some hope for her life, she won''t let go that easily. "Let''s get the obvious ones first, ever been a king?"


    "Yes. Queen too. In fact, I have been part of every royal family branch there is."


    "Have you tried building your own legacy as an immortal? Created a sect?"


    "I think I left more legacies than pebbles on the road behind."


    "How about being a scholar? A chef? A magician?"


    "All tried and done. Would you like to see some of my skills?"


    The conversation went on for a long time, with the girl voicing her thoughts and the youth rejecting.


    "Then why don''t you try vying to become the absolute Dao," she solemnly said.


    It had been in her mind for a while now, but she was too scared to ask. Competing for the Dao was different than all the other goals, even for a system, it was unfairly hard. Unlike other professions, she would possibly have to fight against other systems, most of them with more experience than her. Not to mention all the other mysterious lifeforms, outside the systems radar.


    "I''ve been it eight times already. Three times consecutively even," he answered frankly.


    The girl had the feeling she just heard something completely ridiculous. ''Why does the Dao sound like a friendly competition in his mouth?'' Her world view was slowly collapsing. She swore to not mention the Dao in front of him anymore, as she may lose all respect for it.


    "I guess you don''t have anything for me, huh?"


    "One more chance, please!" The girl pleaded desperately.


    "Haha, relax. I won''t abandon you. I think that would be a bit too cruel, since you would certainly perish."


    She didn''t say anything. It was true. A system could only move to a new host by either completing the Main Quest or having the host die. Since in this case, the latter was absolutely out of question, she would have to rely on the former. To gain nourishment, the Host needed to periodically complete smaller task issued by the system. If he ignored her, she would certainly die.


    Still, her small pride as a system did not allow her to admit so.


    "That is good, then let us move on to the Main Quest."


    "Oh, I still haven''t thought of a goal yet. It is just that I found something interesting to keep my mind off of dying for now."


    Hearing that, the girl turned extremely happy, "tell me, tell me, what is it? I will be sure to get it."


    "You," he answered and then spread his arm out while facing the sky. "I find you interesting."


    "Eh," she was stunned silent. "Eh, but, but I don''t even have a body! Also we only just met, I don''t think I am ready for this. You seem like a nice guy and all¡ª"


    "I was talking about you as a system, young girl."


    The youth smiled. In all his life he had actually never come across something like her. Or maybe he did, but never realized what it was. He did not understand how that could have been possible, but then again, the world kept changing, while he remained stable, thus it was no wonder new things appeared without him noticing, he supposed. However, now that he knew of her existence, he was immensely intrigued.


    "You!" Why are you speaking in riddles!"


    "I didn''t know you would be so serious." He cupped his ears again. It didn''t do anything though.


    The girl grew more agitated the more she thought about it, In the end she shouted, "I changed my mind, let me help you perish after all!"


    Suddenly the cold, mechanical voice rang out, "Quest: A new beginning Completed. Reward issued, Bonus Reward issued. Error, reward cannot be issued, Host already in possession of reward. Error, bonus reward retracted. Ask the host to wait for a fix."


    "Huh," she called out, startled by that unexpected popup. "I didn''t do anything."


    Without waiting for the girl, the voice continued, "Main Quest issued. New Quest issued."


    [Quest: First steps


    Description: As a potential ruler, Host needs stimulus in his life, for death of boredom is the worst death by far! Find something that entertains Host! Time limit: 30 days.


    Reward: Not clarified yet.]


    "What the hell!" She cried out the moment she read the contents. Why did it feel like the Quest was more for her than for him? "How do I delete this! Delete button! Why doesn''t this piece of junk have a delete button?"


    "Non-compliance will result in death with no means of resurrection."


    "... Did that garbage just threaten me? Anyway, what is the main quest?"


    [Main Quest - Help Host to finally perish!]


    The imperishable youth laughed. "Happy cooperation from here on out," he smiled, "and also forever after."


    "...."

 Chapter 5 - Life And Death

    "Nooo!" The girl let out a desperate cry. "Anything but that! [orz]."


    That was absolutely the worst possible outcome! She had just sworn, since he couldn''t die, she could only complete the Main Quest with him, but now they had become one and the same. Hadn''t she just been doomed?


    "Give up, Non-compliance leads to death, you wouldn''t want that, right?"


    If he could, he would pat her back. Alas, she was only a voice in his head.


    "You seem awfully subdued. Don''t you feel bad for me," she hissed while sobbing. The girl still could not fathom how she had fallen into such predicament. She was just a little system that wanted to help a mere mortal fulfill his wish, why was it that she now had to fight for her survival?


    The youth pinched his chin. "Can''t you control these things on your own?"


    "A Main Quest is different. After it has been established, I can''t change it, I don''t have enough jurisdiction."


    "Ask Host to wait for the Reward to be issued," the systems voice rang in the youths head. "Error. Reward cannot be issued due to unexpected issue."


    The girl gritted her teeth. "This piece of crap! Aren''t you supposed to be on my side?" Every time that voice spoke, she grew irritated. "How am I supposed to give a reward to someone like him?"


    "Isn''t that mechanical voice you?"


    "It is, but I it is also not. Since a lot of systems task requires complex computations, we have developed a technique that automatized these processes. You can refer to it as my subconscious¡ªwait, why am I explaining this to you?"''


    He nodded, as he learned something new again. "However, maybe it is only my imagination, but doesn''t it feel like that system is a bit impudent?"


    Maybe because the system felt like it was being called, it said in a solemn voice, "Non-compliance will result in death with no means of resurrection."


    "Eh, I thought you people loved that type of system? I heard heartless systems are in the trend right now, I even saved money to purchase this version," she asked, "Damn it, should I have gone for the Kindhearted Mother 5.1.3 or the cool Big Senior 2.2.11 after all?


    "Your race seems very complicated," he remarked. "Anyway, where''s my reward," he stretched his hands out.


    "Is there even anything you could possibly want," the girl rebutted.


    He tilted his head. "How about some clothes? And a knife to cut my hair?"


    "Oh, that should be doable. [nod] [nod]." Due to the repeated shocks she had received, the girl had not even realized she didn''t know how he looked like.


    "You know, I have been thinking for a while now, but did you just say [nod] [nod]?" He didn''t know how to react, but when he thought about it, it did make sense, she was only a voice after all.


    "All right I have giv¡ª"


    The system abruptly interrupted. "Reward has been issued. Asking Host to prepare."


    "..." All the time, she had been using her true voice to communicate, she almost forgot, announcing these things wasn''t her original job. Still, when that mechanical voice cut her off, she really did have the urge to beat it up.


    "How do I prepare?"


    As soon as he asked, another window appeared in front of him. This time, it wasn''t a clear one but one that glimmered red.


    [Reward: Fire Phoenix Silk Robe and Dragon Claw Knife.


    *Click here to confirm reward*]


    "Oh, very user-friendly, not bad." He touched the window-screen and immediately out of thin air, a dark-red robe and a small golden ceremonial knife appeared in his hands. The youth was slightly shocked. "Was that Space Law? No, it was different, it didn''t break through space, it was like it had always been there. How interesting."


    "Hehe. Don''t underestimate a systems capabilities," the girl said with glee.


    Without further ado, the youth donned the robe. Next, he took the knife and shortened his black hair. With precise cuts¡ªas if he was used to doing such things¡ªthe long strands fell to the floor. The original ankle-length hair now only reached slightly below his ears.


    For the first time, he revealed his appearance. His eyes, just like his hair, were completely black, not reflecting any light. On the other hand, his skin was bright and fair, creating a tasteful contrast. The only thing with color were his red lips; Combined with his long eyelashes, he looked just like a young girl.


    "Oh wow, you don''t look too bad," the girl commented in surprise. Since the youth had been hiding his face the entire time, she simply assumed that he was hideous. It would not have been a big deal, as with the help of a system, such things could have been more or less fixed. However, she realized there was no need to do so.


    He wasn''t a world-ending beauty, but he was soothing to look at, as if all problems disappeared and were only a mirage. If one didn''t pay attention, they might end up lost in his appearance. Even for a system like her, she felt comfortable staring at him.


    "Well, you know how people look better the higher their cultivation got? Due to the many times I restarted my cultivation road, my appearance changed every time, becoming better and better, truer to all living things."


    "Aren''t you just barely passable then?" The girl couldn''t help but say. Shouldn''t he look blindingly dashing if so? Ah, maybe it was because his starting point was too low. The girl sighed and memorized to not talk about that topic anymore.


    "..."


    ''Was she trying to get back on me?'' The youth thought. ''I can feel she is thinking something very rude.''


    "Whatever. Don''t forget the Quest we have received. Let''s go find something interesting. I am sure, after these many millennia, the era should have renewed itself. It might relieve my boredom for a few years." He was faintly anticipating the new state of the world. "If I remember correctly, there used to be a small settlement a few days from here."


    "Don''t decide that on your own! Who knows if that place still exists, you¡ªoh, what should I call you? The system says your name is unknown."


    "That is because I go by many names, but I have no original one. You can call me whatever you want."


    "All right, since our end goal is to find a method for you to perish, how about I call you Shou, as in life," the girl said, "because as long as you have a name, you are still alive."


    "Are you trying to curse me?" The youths eye twitched. "That is the absolute worst name for me."


    "I quite like it."


    "Then how should I call you?"


    "I am system No. 4444, I will be in your care. [strikes chest out]"


    "That hardly is a name." He tilted his head. "Since you gave me a name, how about I give you one too?"


    "Really, you would do that," she shouted out loud, her voice excited, "I never received a name [nods furiously]!"


    "Good. Since your system number is 4444, how about shortening it to Si?"


    "Uhh, it isn''t too bad." she graciously received the name. She liked the sound, and it was also something she was used to hear, so it felt familiar. However, there was a small thing bothering her. "Doesn''t Si kind of sound like death?"


    "Hehe."


    "You! You tricked me! Give me another name!"


    "I quite like it." He ignored her shouts. "Anyway, it is just a name, I have many of those."


    "It was my first one and was supposed to be special!" Soon enough, her tears began falling again.


    The youth, Shou, had slowly gotten used to her cries and simply cupped his ears¡ªalthough it didn''t do anything. He started walking north, leaving the cliff, while in his head the girl, Si, kept complaining.


    Thus, due to a meeting beyond fate and destiny, a simple story about life and death began, taking its first steps, hoping to see its last: A story for two, one borne from life, wishing for death, and another giving life to those that wish for death.

 Chapter 6 - Someone Is Talking About Me!

    Deep in the forest, there stood a tall tree. The tree, as if out of a dreamlike fairy-tale, arched over its neighbors, almost reaching the clouds, thus creating a deep shadow on the ground. Anyone standing under it, would not know whether it was day or night. Its thick stem was bigger than a city, and stronger too, looking like it could hold the world if it willed to do so.


    Underneath, an ancient civilization has made home its roots; their houses carved into the wood, while the branches served as roads. In a place with no sunrise, they had thrived for eons.


    Every citizen knew¡ªforever green, forever blooming, there stood a tall tree, deep in the forest; Times changed, but the tree would never.


    In a house, bigger and more luscious than the rest of them, an elderly sipped on tea. He sighed, for another day passed with no mishaps. "Peace like this is hard to come by."


    Suddenly, breaking through his tranquility, someone violently slammed the door open, rattling the furniture.


    "Elder!" The person screamed. It was a young woman, with green hair. She panted, supporting herself on the door-frame, obviously exhausted. Her already pale face turned almost translucent from fright. When she lifted her head, she revealed her violet eyes filled with worry.


    "Yi Xue! do you wish to destroy the whole room," the elderly asked, his face grim. He shook his head in disappointment, since he usually knew her as a courteous woman.


    "I-I apologize Elder, but, but this is an emergency!" The woman yelled, "Please, take a look outside!"


    "What could possibly happened to warrant such a reaction," he complained, and opened his window. As always, the outside was shrouded in shadows. He squinted his eyes to search for any problems, but in his mind he was already thinking of a fitting punishment for her.


    However, his thoughts, just as his voice, were cut short as he fell back in fright, crashing into the desk.


    Seeing the man fall, the woman cried out, "Elder!"


    "The¡ªThe leaves," he muttered with a face devoid of any color, "the leaves are shaking!"


    Outside, any living being that saw the phenomenon was shocked. They lost their strength and could only gawk at the hundreds, millions, plethora of leaves, all bigger than a field, quivering¡ªno, they were trembling as if terrified. The ceaseless winds they created, howled out, like a beastly cry that lost its child.


    Every citizen knew¡ªforever green, forever blooming, forever unchanging, there stood a tall tree, deep in the forest; Times changed, but the tree would never.


    But they knew wrong.


    "Call everyone in," the Elder yelled, "it is an emergency!"


    ...


    In the vast galaxy, stars formed, stars died; if one didn''t witness it, would it really have happened?


    A young girl, silently floating in space, mulled over such thoughts. She wore a dress, a similar color as her hair¡ªblack, with white dots occasionally scattered around. Her eyes were especially striking, a seven colored light, blended together like a pond made of rainbows. The dress seemed ordinary, but when one took another glance, one would realize it had no end. It started from her shoulders and went on, gradually fading away, as if part of the endless space.


    The girl reached her hand out, grabbing into the void. Between her fingers, the countless stars looked just like the white dots on her hair. She closed her hand and in the far distance, a giant star disappeared, turning into only a flicker of light on her palm.


    "Hopefully, it won''t end up as a black hole again. That would be annoying," she said and opened her small mouth and placed the light on her tongue before swallowing it cleanly. "Ah, delish~"


    Another star died, fizzling away like a small candle, only for the girl to see. Without anyone noticing, another white dot appeared on her dress.


    Satisfied with fulfilling her cravings, she was about to leave, when she abruptly turned around. She stared at the infinite galaxy and her eyes widened.


    "What is this unrealistic amount of energy!?" She stood stunned and her mouth hung low. The girl then struck her tongue out, and her attractive lips formed a smile. "Oh no, I am getting hungry again."


    The moment she decided her next destination, the energy disappeared without a trace¡ªand so did her smile.


    Her shoulders fell, before she complained, "damn, someone got there before me!" She struck her fist out and stomped her feet. Afterward, she vanished, as if she had never been there.


    ...


    "What was that weird feeling?" A dark-skinned man stared at the sky. "Such an abstruse principle, was it space and time? No, maybe karma? No! Incredible, I feel it is older than that!" He shuddered at the thought. "It can''t be, right? Say, what do you think?"


    "Yo-you¡ªkeuk, you bastard..." The person he asked replied, and spat a mouthful of blood. Soon after, the light in his eyes died out.


    "Weren''t you supposed to be a legend? How come you are so weak then?" The dark-skinned man grabbed the person by his neck and threw him down a giant ravine. It did not take long for a thud to resound.


    "Oh, is it time to clean this place again," the man lazily tilted his and stared down the ravine.


    In there, countless carcasses, all piled above another, longer than the river of death, huddled together. What used to be an endless abyss had been filled to the brim. The stench of rotting flesh was revolting, and the place radiated an enormous aura of death. The surroundings were dyed scarlet-red, almost glowing, and no life-form dared to wander close.


    The man snapped his fingers, and immediately the ravine closed. Like the mouth of a giant, it pressed the mountains of corpses together. The ground turned a shade redder. The man snapped his fingers again, and when the ravine reopened, it was clean again, returning to endless abyss. The only thing left was a single drop of condensed blood, solemnly hovering in the air.


    The blood floated to the man¡ªand as they touched each other¡ªit integrated with his body.


    He looked at the sky again. "It is gone now, has someone picked it up? Ah, that sucks," the man sulked, "ah, whatever. With such incredible power, it won''t take long for us to meet." He grinned. "Might that person relieve my boredom?"


    ...


    Many similar reactions occurred throughout the Universe and its countless realms.


    In a dimly lit room, a group of shrine-maiden wearing ceremonial clothes knelt in front of a big bed, shrouded in thick curtains.


    "Third Holy Lady, I beseech thee! Give these lowly ones an oracle!" The old lady in the forefront cried out. "What were the purple clouds in the sky?"


    Everyone was deadly silent. Only after half an hour did something happen.


    "Perhaps, the world¡ª," a mesmerizing voice came through the curtains, "¡ªis starting to change."


    ...


    "Acho!"


    "Are you all right, Shou? Could it be, did you catch a cold? That is why you shouldn''t have walked around naked," Si said.


    "Don''t be silly. Do you really think I could fall ill," Shou replied. "I feel like someone is talking about me."


    "[rolls eyes] Is there even someone who remembers you?"


    He scratched his head. "I guess that is true." However, he couldn''t shake the feeling away. In an effort to distract himself, he placed all his attention to the grand city in front of him.. "You know, I remember this place being a lot smaller."

 Chapter 7 - City Of Extended Delight

    "Just to check, this isn''t the small settlement you spoke of right," Si asked.


    Shou pinched his chin and answered seriously. "I hate to say this, but it is."


    "Haaah, [stares into the sky] what was I even expecting?"


    "Times really change without waiting for you, huh?" He looked at the grandiose city, and its thick walls. "It passed so fast." He still remembered clearly¡ªa few centuries ago, he had come across this place. At that time, it was nothing more than a small mine, with less than a dozen people. Within a blink of an eye, it had grown this big.


    A window popped up in front of him. It wasn''t transparent like the Quest window, and it wasn''t red either. Instead, the color was a natural green, displaying only a few words.


    [City of Extended Delight]


    Shou touched the window and exclaimed, "does green represent information? Another useful feature." He then grabbed it and threw it away like a frisbee. Seeing that, Si''s heart lurched. "Whoa, and it flies fast too!"


    "Hey, I have realized that you don''t seem too fazed by all this technological stuff."


    "Should I be?"


    "I mean, I guess not. But you know the cultivation world when it comes to science, right," Si said, "It''s ancient."


    "Oh, yeah, that could be. You also know I haven''t been out for so long, so I don''t really know how far they have advanced." He tilted his head. "However, my rule of thumb is, the more spiritual energy is in the air, the less advanced they are. I still remember a time where there was no energy at all. Everyone had to rely on simple science, it was an interesting age. You remind me of those computers from that age, so I am not particularly fazed."


    "Oh, I see," she answered absentmindedly.


    "Why are you so lackluster?"


    "That you even need to ask this question offends me."


    "Is it about the Main Quest?" He continued walking. "Relax and just go with the flow. I won''t just let you die."


    Si remained silent. She had a lot of things to say, but that was exactly why she didn''t. Any words she dropped would only come back as an invisible arrow and stab her.


    "Focus on the other Quest first. We need to find something interesting."


    "Yes, quite honestly, I have been trying to change it for a while now. Every system knows that an abstract task is a bad task," she paused, "but the system seems to have a bug or some sorts. No matter how much I try, the thing stays the same."


    "Can''t do anything about it, don''t forget to give me a nice reward, or else I am not doing it. Not that I will just let you die, though."


    "You!"


    "Anyway," he brushed her off, "how are we supposed to get in?" He stared at the huge crowd, all assembling in front of a small gate, waiting to enter. He was a little excited seeing all these people, as it had been far too long since he had a proper interaction with anyone.


    The two of them continued talking, or rather, for anyone else, it only seemed like he was talking with himself. The people around soon started avoiding him, though he did not notice.


    "Oh, what''s going on there," Shou said as he looked at the commotion in the distance. There, a group of guards donning shiny armor talked to a woman with a distressed face. The woman clutched her chest and she occasionally shook her head.


    "Doesn''t it seem like she is pointing to us," Si asked. "[tilts head]"


    "You think so," he looked around, "there doesn''t seem to be anything suspicious around though."


    "No, look. They are walking towards our direction."


    The guards¡ªand the woman following behind them¡ªsoon appeared in front of Shou. One of them directly looked at him, his face decorated with a professional smile, as he asked, "excuse me, we are with the patrol. Would you please come with me for a quick chat?"


    "What, why?" He tilted his head.


    "We have received a report of a dangerous person talking about dying and rewards." The guard lightly tapped the hilt of his sword. "Would you say you are the individual?"


    "Inconceivable," he replied in a serious voice, his eyes full of honesty.


    The woman shrunk behind the guards. "Kyah," she screamed. Every once in a while, she lifted her head and sent him a quick glance, only to shy away with vigilance.


    "..."


    "Just in case, would you follow us for a walk? Basic procedures, you understand, right?" The guard asked, still smiling.


    "Why is it I find that hard to believe?"


    "Haha," the guard only laughed.


    "Haha," Shou replied similarly. Immediately after, like a bolt of lightning, he dashed away, not looking back.


    "He''s trying to get away! Catch him! Damn criminal scum!"


    ...


    "Whew, are they finally gone," Shou said, as he hid behind a wall. He tried to suppress his ragged breath while glancing at the road. "Why is the security so tight here?"


    "Though you do look rather suspicious, it is a bit weird," Si told him.


    "Huh, how do I look suspicious," Shou asked and blinked. "I am just your everyday upstanding citizen." He breathed out and slumped down. "Damn, a mortals endurance is truly pitiful."


    In front of him, flashing lights kept entering his eyes, he didn''t realize how full the place was until now; the females wore a long, colorful Hanfu''s, with the men accompanying them, in their hands a sheathed sword. The houses in the streets were almost all shops. Restaurants emitting enticing smells, Quiet libraries, trendy boutiques, elixir-herb stores and many more unconventional businesses, small and big alike. People entered and left, creating an endless flow of activity.


    "How extravagant." The sun was hidden behind the clouds, but he still felt blinded. He then hid himself as he saw a few guards running around. "Ah, so persistent."


    He was about to run again, when someone pulled his sleeves and asked, "are you okay?"


    Startled, he looked around, only to see a small child, a boy, staring at him with no emotion. The child peeked through the corner at the guards. "Come with me." Without waiting for a reply, the child pulled him away.


    Shou dazedly followed. He thought ''Oh, could it be he is trying to save me? But why?''


    As if the child could read his thoughts, the boy answered. "You are easy on the eyes."


    "Are you saying I look good?"


    "No. Not at all," the child said flatly.


    "...."

 Chapter 8 - The Nine Stages

    While walking, Shou kept moving his head, fascinated by everything. He looked every sign, every picture and every item, his eyes glimmering like starlight the whole time. The child looked at him silently before ignoring his actions. Si on the other hand wondered who the real kid between these two were.


    "Hey, hey," Shou poked the kids cheek, "why are there so many shops here?"


    The kid answered simply, "you are in the City of Extended Delight, what did you expect?"


    "I don''t know. I know nothing of this place."


    "Why did you come here then," the child couldn''t help rebut. For a single second, he wondered if rescuing that person was a good idea.


    "Si, do you know anything?"


    She answered similarly, "[shakes head], all the information I know is provided by the system to you. I only knew the name of this city," she continued, but never mind that, we don''t have any time to find out, you still have to finish the Sub-Quest."


    A clear window appeared in front of him:


    [Quest: First steps


    Description: As a potential ruler, Host needs stimulus in his life, for death of boredom is the worst death by far! Find something that entertains Host! Time limit: 24 days.


    Reward: Not clarified yet.]


    "Do you see that? 6 days already passed," Si shouted at him to hurry. It was almost a week, and they simply could not think of any interesting matter.


    She really was anxious. Normally, the Host would do anything to fulfill the Quests, as doing so would only give benefits. Most of the time, the rewards were something the Hosts could not pass on, while the punishments dealt would dissuade them from complaining. However, these methods clearly did not work on someone like Shou.


    "Sniff," she sobbed quietly.


    "Then do you have anything you would like to do? I am fine with anything."


    "Then, then, I want to earn lots of money," Si immediately replied. "And really fast too!" She had heard from her seniors that these Quests were the most lucrative and thus easy for beginners. If she was successful, leaving her name in the annals wasn''t just a dream anymore. The more she thought about it, the happier she got. The girl immersed herself in her fantasy, forgetting that as a system, it was her job to grant wishes, not the other way around.


    "Would you like me to rob someone then? How would earning money be easy?"


    "That''s not what I me¡ª"


    "Hey, watch out what you say," the child unknowingly interrupted Si (which had made her sad again) and reprimanded Shou. "If someone heard you, we would immediately be arrested!"


    "Just from the words ''rob''?" Shou''s eyes opened wide. "This must be the safest city in the entire world then."


    "It''s not like that," the child replied. Afterward, there was a short pause, because the child was contemplating hard on whether to elaborate. In the end, with a long sigh, the child continued, "A few months ago, the Emperor apparently had fallen ill. He''s been weak for a long time actually, but now it has gotten really bad. Because of that, many old enemies resurfaced. The Lord of this city made sure to go extra hard on any suspicious individuals. My dad told me that so many have been arrested, the prisons must be practically bursting by now."


    "Hmm," Shou tilted his head around, "that sounds reasonable. But somehow, I feel there''s something missing in the story."


    "Actually, I have a question too."


    "Sure, what is it?"


    The boy opened his mouth. "Are you a boy or a girl?"


    "..."


    "Haha, this kid is hilarious, ask him if he needs a system!" Si laughed loudly, loud enough for her stomach to cramp¡ªthough she didn''t have one. For her, seeing Shou fall in silence was a liberating feeling.


    Shou grabbed the boys head. He still gently smiled, but there seemed to be a cold shadow draped over his eyes. "Of course, I am male," he answered and tightened his grip.


    Unperturbed, the boy continued walking. "Oh."


    While rummaging through the boys hair, Shou soon realized something. "You have spiritual Qi running through you?"


    The child looked back and said, "Doesn''t anyone?"


    "Is that so? Then what stage are you," Shou asked.


    "My cultivation has reached the ''Compassion'' level."


    Shou squinted his eyes and nodded solemnly. "I have no idea what that means."


    He had learned through hardships, as times changed, so did certain definitions for cultivation stages. The end would be the same¡ªall toward the eternal Dao¡ªbut that didn''t mean there weren''t different ways to reach it.


    Shou stared at the sky, lamenting the vicissitudes of life. Si, seeing that, only rolled her eyes. ''Why is he suddenly pretending to be some kind of great master?''


    Next, a green window popped up in front of Shou.


    [The road of human cultivation comprises of 9 stages: Mortal Fortification, Spirit Ascension, Longevity Lord, True Sovereign, Vessel Crystallization, Formless Creation, Divine Destruction, Nirvana Transcendent.


    The last realm, the Realm of Everlasting, possesses three different names.


    Void Sage, Celestial Spirit, Solitary Immortal.


    Every realm is further divided in stages. The Compassion stage is a stage in the Mortal Fortification Realm.


    The Mortal Fortification Realm consists of Mortals that have just begun the path to immortality. Before they can become a cultivator, and condense Qi Essence, they will have to fortify their mind in three stages: First Compassion, Then Frugality, and lastly Humility. Overcoming these three trials, they shed their ''worldly desires'' and enter a short period of Oneness; the optimal time for breaking through and truly starting cultivating from the Spirit Ascension Realm. Work hard, Host!]


    "Si, you are really convenient."


    "Do not use the word ''convenient'' to describe a Lady, please," Si commented.


    Shou read what was written and exclaimed, "So that is how it is."


    He realized that the last four realms had stayed the same, while everything else changed. What especially surprised him was the first stage, if it could even be called one. He remembered, before he left the world to live as a mortal, all cultivators started at what was now known as the Spirit Ascension Realm. Still, at that time, the spiritual energy was a lot stronger. In this age, having an extra step might not be too bad. "However, Si you are wrong," Shou frowned slightly, "Judging from your guide, the cultivation system should have 12 levels."


    "Huh, what are you talking about," Si replied. She felt like he had just said something of utmost importance, but she couldn''t pinpoint it. Hence, she urged him to repeat himself.


    But he was already distracted by the lights again.


    "Big bro," the child asked, "if I am correct, you are a mortal, right? You possess no Qi, even I can feel that."


    "Why do you think so, I could also have such a high realm that you can''t see through me."


    The child shook his head. "You wouldn''t have to run from the guards then."


    "True enough."


    "Hehe," Si laughed, "normally, you would want to be young and with a high realm, but you are the exact opposite¡ªancient but still mortal."


    Shou, hearing her words, gritted his teeth. "Damn, even Buddha retaliates after offended thrice! What will you do if I stop doing the Quests?"


    "Huh," Si screamed, "why are you mad at me but not him? Don''t you think you are being unfair, where''s the equality? [stomps ground]!"


    Shou only glared into the sky.


    "I am sorry [orz]."


    The boy hat been watching Shou''s antics the whole time, but he decided not to say anything out of courtesy.. Instead, he stopped in front of a shop and said, "We have arrived."

 Chapter 9 - A Mysterious Store

    "This place," Shou moved his head around, "is a store?"


    As soon as he asked, Si''s said, "what is this? For some reason, it gives me a weird feeling."


    The building was an unassuming one, almost completely hidden in an alley. It had two floors, but in a city thriving from commerce, that was nothing impressive. The red paint shed of the thin walls, while the wooden plaque hung askew.


    "It is my family''s," the kid answered flatly. He then opened the door and shouted, "Dad, I am back."


    There was no reply. Still, the kid walked in without further ado, as if used to such an occurrence. Since he did not elaborate, Shou simply followed along without prying further.


    The moment he entered, he was hit by a dust-storm, immediately making him sneeze. He looked around and saw mostly empty shelves. On them, there were some herbs, encased in glass. In the middle, there stood an unattended counter, ready for any customers.


    "We aren''t open right now, so no need to be courteous."


    Though the kid only said that to be polite, Shou curiously walked around and began touching everything he could. First, he picked the jars up, then shook them around to see what would happen, until at last he''d put them back, but at a different place than before.


    ''Is he doing that on purpose,'' the kid thought.


    After realizing that there was nothing interesting, Shou''s shoulders slumped down, and he gave all his attention to the emotionless boy again. Compared to these useless crops, interacting with new people was much more fun for him. "If I am correct, this is a garden shop?"


    "It''s a herbalist store!" The boy gritted his teeth and shouted, "forget it, I wouldn''t expect a mortal to know the difference."


    "So are you all alone here," Shou asked him.


    "No, there''s also my father, he should be upstairs."


    "Huh, then what about your mother?"


    The kid did not answer. Instead, he turned his head and stared into the distance, his gaze unfathomable.


    ''I see,'' Shou thought, and stopped pestering him about that topic. He placed his hand on the kids head tousled his hair.


    Life was unfair sometimes.


    The kid, confused by what Shou was doing, looked at him strangely. "I''m going to see my father, do you want to follow me or stay here, hidden?"


    It was a question that needed no answer. Without waiting to think, Shou trailed right behind the boy and walked up the squeaking wooden stairs. He touched the walls, only to immediately regret it, as black gunk immediately adhered itself on his fingers.


    The second floor was a little better than the first. At least, it wasn''t dust-laden until it was hard to breathe. The floor was neatly parted by a small hallway, with both sides accommodating two doors each. The boy decisively opened the second one on the right.


    "Dad, did you not hear me, I said I am back," the boy said, "I have brought someone with me."


    "Oh, who is it," a coarse voice asked.


    "I don''t know, I found him in the streets. He was chased by the guards."


    "You idiot, why are you picking rando¡ªcough, cough," the voice, while it was scolding loudy, stopped as if choking from his own words.


    Shou looked around for the source, only to realize it came from the bed. There, a man lay sickly, covering his body with a thick blanket. Though his face was pale, it was full of expression¡ªexpressing his dissatisfaction with the stranger in his room.


    "I couldn''t just leave him alone when all the guards are arresting people on a whim," the boy explained, "also, there is no need for father to worry, he is a mortal."


    The boys father eyes opened wide, as he propped himself up. "Really, that young man actually has no spirit energy." He said stared at Shou with a sympathetic gaze.


    The kid nodded. "I don''t think it will be good for him to stay in this country alone," he then said; the exact meaning behind it, Shou didn''t understand. "Plus, he is funny."


    "Che," his father sneered, "so this is your real goal. Forget it. A mortal like him would die in 2 hours." The man then faced Shou, "I apologize, this child can be very willful. I hope he has not burdened you too much."


    Shou, as always, tilted his head, for he could not follow where the conversation was going. However, he understood that the kid had helped him, so he replied, "not at all."


    "That man is also at the ''Compassion'' stage," Si''s voice suddenly resounded in his head.


    "Huh, how did you know?"


    "Hmm, how do I explain this," Si grumbled, "You should understand by now that I am only a voice. So, if I don''t have eyes, how do I see the things around you, if I don''t have a mouth, how do I talk," Si said, "obviously, it''s because a systems senses are different. Judging the realm of a person is an easy feat for me." Without realizing it, she had started explaining again. Still, since she sounded so proud, Shou did not interrupt.


    "However, that does make me curious," he muttered, "say, do you and your son have the same cultivation stage?"


    "Oh, you can actually tell?" The father looked at Shou with suspicion. However, he couldn''t see a wisp of spiritual energy in Shou. That could only mean, he was either a mortal, or an unfathomable expert¡ªthus he realized there was no point in being wary, since a mortal could do nothing to him, and he could do nothing to an expert. "You are correct." He laughed, then coughed again.


    The boy, seeing his father in agony, immediately ran over to support him. "Father don''t push yourself!" His emotionless face, showed a rare hint of worry.


    The man wiped his saliva and shoved the kid away. "I''m fine! There''s no need for you to worry!"


    "Father..."


    The man resumed his talk with Shou, "Anyway, don''t you think my son is extremely talented? He reached the first stage in such a swift time, dare I say he is a genius."


    "Father, you are overpraising me."


    "Nonsense. You, without any help, reached the ''Compassion'' realm, showing what a great Dao heart you have. I keep telling you, leave this bag of old bone behind and go study under an affluent family in the capital. It would be an honor for them to have you." The man looked at his own son with a compassionate gaze. Still, there was also an inexplicable sadness behind it.


    The kid could only sigh. "How can I leave, when everyday you make me worry so much?"


    Shou, who witnessed the whole scene, looked at the kid with pitiful eyes. Even though he was so young, he had to bear so many responsibilities.. Truly, life was unfair sometimes.

 Chapter 10 - When Great Minds Think Alike

    "Uwah~ such a sad kid [tears falling]. Shou, you should go help him," Si said. Shou, hearing that, didn''t know what to say. How was he supposed to help him?


    Realizing he was being stared at, the boy asked, "what are you looking at?"


    Shou only sighed. "Keep fighting."


    The boy, who was very mature for his age, turned even more confused. It was very hard to hold a normal conversation with this fellow. He coughed twice, to dispel the awkwardness, before he continued, "sorry, this must have been a bit too much information coming from a stranger."


    Shou shook his head. He didn''t know a lot about this current world and its problems, but he always liked hearing stories, as it fed his curiosity. "It''s fine."


    "As you see, my hands are bound here."


    "Looks like it," Shou answered. He then walked around the shop and touched everything he could again.


    The boy looked at him confused, and asked, "Why do you feel the need to touch everything?"


    Shou, who had just picked up another jar filled with green herbs, said, "this place gives me a weird feeling, I don''t know why."


    The boy didn''t understand what Shou meant by that. He took a seat by the counter, cleaned the desk, and placed his arms down to lay his head down. "What do you think about this shop," he asked.


    "Hmm? Why would you ask me that?"


    The kid hit the walls. "It''s old, but not bad, right?"


    Shou and Si both looked around. They could not find what was special about this house. Though it gave them both an inexplicable feeling, it was only a wisp, not worth being bothered by¡ªrather it felt comfortable. Maybe it was the ambiance. The cozy sunlight breaking through the windows and illuminating the moldy wood, was very pleasing to the eye. But other than that, the house was no different from any other house.


    "The feel is nice," was what he answered.


    The kid, hearing that answer, broke into a minuscule smile. A rather weird expression to see, since Shou had already gotten accustomed to that frozen face of his.


    The kid propped his head with his hands and stared at Shou. "As you may have realized, this city currently isn''t safe for newcomers, especially if they are alone. And since you were alone, I assumed you aren''t here to sight-see, but want to stay longer, I might not know the reason for why you are here, but I can tell you have a goal."


    "Are you really just a kid?"


    He shrugged his shoulders. "I am. But I guess my circumstances made me see things from different perspectives."


    Shou innocently tilted his head. "So what do you want me to do?"


    The kid, as if waiting for that question, lightened up. "Stay here. I might not be of help much, but it is better than nothing. At least it is a roof over your head. What do you say?"


    Now, it was Shou who was confused. He might have been out of society for an untimely amount of time, but that didn''t mean he knew nothing at all. There aren''t many people who were willing to help a stranger in need in their own suspense. "Why," he asked. He wasn''t suspicious; he was only curious.


    "I won''t lie, I have a request for you. Since I helped you out, won''t you help me out too?"


    "Oh," Shou blinked. "With what?"


    "Please, for a period of time, take care of my father."


    The answer stunned him. He thought back about the man he had just met and how he lay sickly in his bed. Occasionally, the man coughed, but other than that he dozed. Sleep, wake, sleep¡ªthat was how he imagined him. A mundane life, in his mind, but maybe also fulfilling.


    Seeing Shou''s silence, the kid turned anxious. "You only have to keep watch over him, I don''t want to see him do something stupid and leave for the afterlife. I have been looking for many people, but most don''t fit the criteria."


    "What makes me different?"


    "Since you are only a mortal, I believe you wouldn''t harm him, even if you wanted to."


    "Can''t you hire someone? Is that not a thing anymore? Though I am open for new things, this is rather sudden." He had just met the kid. He didn''t even know what the city looked like, taking in such a responsibility did not suit his personality, and his craving for excitement.


    The kid turned silent, his face expressionless again. "I can''t." He sighed, "The store here is a bit special."


    "Oh, does it contain valuable memories," Shou asked. He thought about the kids gaze when they talked about his mother.


    "No, nothing of that sort. I mean it literally." The kid suddenly turned serious. his high-pitched voice, an octave lower. "This store, though ordinary looking, has a strange ability," he opened his mouth, "it attracts weirdos."


    "Huh?" Shou thought he had misheard. "What does it do?"


    "It attacts weirdos," the kid repeated in a grave tone.


    "Wait hold on." He closed his eyes and knitted his brows. "There seems to be a language barrier? I don''t think I am following."


    "We speak the same language, you heard correct. My parents bought this shops a few years ago. They are rather well-known merchants and had decided to open another business, when this place was sold at low-point. Inexplicably, my parents felt the need to buy this place, even though it is in such a secluded area," the kid narrated, "they soon realized, this shop was no ordinary one. Over the few years, more and more unique people entered, all with a story. Thankfully, this is a herb-shop, thus we didn''t have to interact with them much, but when I remember some of the characters, I feel the shivers. That is why we can''t just hire someone randomly."


    "Wait a minute, and what made you think I''d be good for the job?"


    The kid ignored his question. "My father, after hearing of the emperors illness, decided to sell this store and move out, but he unexpectedly fell ill too, too weak to move out his bed. Few months have passed by then."


    "Hey, hey, don''t just continue your story."


    "Now I only wish to get rid of this place. But I can''t find a suitable buyer if I also have to watch my father. Do you understand my conundrum?" He sighed once more, "though it does guarantee good business, the quirky people really take a toll on you."


    Suddenly, Shou turned serious. He took a seat at the floor, not caring about the dirt and placed his hands before him, his fingers in a weave. His usual carefree gaze became sharp. He seemed to be thinking of something. He pinched his chin and whispered, "quirky people..."


    At the same time, Si''s voice resounded. "Good business..."


    Shou looked at the sky; Si looked at him. His eyes were gleaming; Hers¡ªthey would probably too, if she had any.


    "Hehe," he laughed out, "I just had an absurd idea."


    "[Smile]. What a coincidence, me too."


    The mechanical voice silently rang in his head. "Quest completed. Reward issued. ExportError: No value defined to Reward.. Ask Host to wait for fix."

 Chapter 11 - Shortcut To A Strong Dao Heart

    While Shou and Si had given each other a mental handshake, the boy anticipated Shou''s answer with sweaty palms. Though he felt that the older brother in front of him was at times rather unreliable and had a strange tendency to talk with himself, he seemed like-able. If possible, he hoped that brother would act as a caretaker for a period of time.


    Shou opened his mouth. "Hey, if you wish, won''t you sell¡ª"


    "My dear son and husband! Mommy has returned!"


    A voice cut him off¡ªan action that seemed rather popular in this era. He searched for the source and found it belonged to a woman brazenly slamming the door open. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, as if drunk, and she had a gentle smile plastered on her face.


    The kid knitted his brows the moment he saw her. "Welcome."


    "Is that all you have to say to me," the woman complained. She then turned around and realized there was another person standing next to her son. "Oh, I apologize, I did not realize that someone was here." Her already red cheeks brightened like a glossy tomato.


    Shou on the other hand was focused on something else. "''Mommy''?"


    "Oh my, where did you find such a pretty boy?" The woman came closer and stared at him.


    "You do realize this is a herbalist store, right? People come and go," the kid answered.


    "Oh, Tee-hee." She stuck her tongue out. "It''s been a while, I forgot already."


    The kid rolled his eyes.


    "Is that your mother," Shou asked, and the kid nodded, albeit reluctantly. The boys eyes were as cold as ever, making it hard to ascertain what he was thinking.


    The mother, on the other hand, was ecstatic. She walked around, and just like Shou had done, took everything in her hand, as if feeling itchy were she not to leave her fingerprints on everything.


    "I thought she wasn''t with you anymore."


    The boy squinted his eyes in confusion. "Why would you think that?"


    "Ah, forget it." Shou shook his head. "However," he then realized, "since she is back, you would have no need for me to watch over your father, right?"


    The boy smiled due to his question, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes. "No, I need you now more than ever."


    "Huh, what do you mean?"


    "See for yourself."


    The kid rested his head on the counter and did not explain anymore. Meanwhile, Shou saw the mother moving to another shelf. She pulled a handkerchief out her pocket, an already dirtied one with pink little dots. She looked at the many dust-stains and decided that this particular shelf had one too much, so she tried rubbing them away. Slow at first, but the tenacious the spot was, the tenacious she got. It was a black one, seeped into the wood, and she pressed on, once too much. The shelf shook, and with no further notice, broke apart.


    "Mom!"


    The woman jumped in fright, as she watched the shelf''s collapse. The shattered glass flung through the air, scattering like starlight, and created a crisp noise. She turned around and stared at the two of them. There was a short silence, before she innocently struck her tongue out.


    "Oops."


    The kid rubbed his temples. "Ah, whatever, just get away from there." He stood up and looked for a broom.


    "No, dear, I can clean this up!" She ran forward and held her hands up high, determined to tidy up the mess.


    "I''d rather you not."


    However, she didn''t listen. Headstrong, she headed for the broom in her sons hand. He dodged, making her pout. There was a short silence, and next, a small standoff between them began, mostly with his mother jumping around.


    She, through means unknown, grabbed the broom, but then tripped, falling into another shelf, which similarly collapsed. Seeing that, the woman blushed as she avoided any eye-contact.


    "Wait, that one wasn''t my fault." She stood up and collected the shards. "Okay, maybe it was."


    The boy didn''t reply. He simply stared through the window, a hazy cloud reflecting in his eyes.


    Shou, even though witnessing the entire spectacle, did not know what to say. ''I think I understand now,'' he thought. Si was also silent.


    "What is this noise," the kids father called out from upstairs. Shou heard the squeaking doors, and then slowly, heavy footsteps one step at the time. The father supported himself on the wall, dragging his feet with a pale face to the store-front.


    "Darling, I am back!" The woman shouted out loud.


    The father''s eyes opened wide. "Oh honey. You''ve been gone for 12 days. What happened?"


    "I got lost," she said, "I was trying to buy some medicine for you, but I swear, the road turned longer than usual. If only there was a shop that specifically sold those remedies."


    "Again, quick reminder, we are a herbalist store," the kid commented. "Ah, whatever."


    The parents did not care for the kids remark, as they busied themselves by looking into each others eyes filled with tears; The mother ran, the father staggered, both with arms stretched out, reenacting a heartfelt reunion.


    However, it did not take long before the young woman managed to ruin that serene picture, by stumbling over her own legs and falling to the ground. She crashed face first, and when she got up, her forehead glowed red, just like the blood running down her nose. The father stopped short and now stared at her in worry unsure on how to react.


    "You and your father must have it hard."


    The kid sighed. "How do you think my father got ill," he asked, but did not elaborate.


    Meanwhile, the couple continued living in their own world.


    "Oh, honey look at you! Still clumsy as ever, but that is why I love you!" His father grabbed her shoulders and helped her up.


    "Darling, my nose hurts," the woman said and sulked.


    "It''s fine. Recently I have created a herbal mix, it will help soothe the wound."


    Suddenly, the easygoing woman shuddered. She still smiled, but when Shou observed further, he realized how stiff it was. "Darling... I''d love to, but just to be sure... What is the recipe?"


    "Rest assured, it is entirely natural. I took some black moss growing on the wall, the remains of a dead mouse I found, and the leftover food from a few days ago that I couldn''t entirely finish." He took out a thick black concoction. "Finally, I added the typical over-the-counter herbs. So what could possibly go wrong?"


    The woman shuddered again. "Oh, I realize it does not hurt that much, no need to waste your precious salve." She frantically waved her hands.


    "Do not be courteous," the man reprimanded sternly, "Who knows what might happen if we leave it like that."


    "Darling, who knows what will happen if I don''t."


    The couple that was just merrily chatting started to wantonly scuffle.


    The kid explained, "My father ate his own medicine. Ever since then, he had a stomachache," he paused, "My father loves taking garbage and mixing it to see what will happen."


    "Ah, darling. It burns, it burns!"


    "It''s fine, that means it''s working. I think."


    The kid closed his eyes and covered his face. "As you can see, my parents are idiots," he said, his voice quivering.


    "Shouldn''t you stop them?"


    "I guess I should." He answered, but did not move. It was as if he was devoid of any worldly desires.


    Seeing that, Shou squinted his eyes. "Ah, I got it," he exclaimed, "so this is why you possess a strong Dao Heart. You must have been training your mind everyday in this environment." He then nodded in satisfaction, for he had solved another puzzle.


    "Please don''t talk about that," the kid whispered softly.

 Chapter 12 - Whats Your Name?

    "Anyway, who cares about the boring details!" Shou slammed his hands on the table and bend forward in excitement.


    "Did you just dismiss my whole life as ''boring details''?"


    "You are looking to sell this place, right," Shou asked, "then how about selling it to me?"


    "You?" The kid squinted his eyes, showing he was rather surprised by the question from the brother in front of him. "Could it be, are you a weirdo too?"


    "How rude, I am a perfectly normal 22 year old. Don''t categorize people by their weirdness." He placed his hand on his chest (an action that looked very feminine), as he said so.


    The kid was rather skeptical. Shou more or less understood why. The kid indeed was looking for someone to take this burden off him, but when the windfall came so suddenly, he didn''t know how to react. "Do you even have the money to do so?"


    "Name any price, I will pay." Shou further struck his chest out.


    "Then, how about 50.000 Go¡ª"


    "Sold!" He nodded with fervent eyes.


    "All right, somethings seriously wrong here!"


    Shou didn''t mind the kid and simply stared into the sky. He shouted, "Si, give me money," and stretched his arms out while grabbing the air.


    "..." Si, who had watched the whole ordeal, fell silent. "Am I your mother? get your own money!"


    "You still have to give me a reward, since I completed the Quest. Isn''t it the perfect time to show your prowess?"


    "Ugh, [tilts head in serious contemplation], okay I get it. But ask him if he wants something else?"


    "Why would he want something else?"


    "Damn, I just don''t want to give him money. Do you know how hard it is in this age to hold liquid assets? Ask him if he wants some item, like the teeth of a Gold Dragon, Blood of a Millennia Turtle, or maybe some Heavenly Refined Lightning."


    "Who''d want that kind of Junk?" Shou''s brows started to furrow. Who knew the girl was so stingy?


    "Ahhhh~ [rustles hair furiously] Fine. Take it. Take it and go away," Si said. Her voice was full of sadness.


    "Reward has been issued," the mechanical voice said and a window appeared in front of him.


    [Reward: 50.000 Gold and Refined Blood of the Volcano Phoenix.


    *Click here to confirm reward*]


    "Blood of a Phoenix?"


    "I added it as a bonus," Si answered, "it should help alleviate his father stomachache."


    Shou''s eyes widened slightly, as he did not expect her to be so nice, when just a second ago, she tried bargaining for a few coins.


    Realizing Shou''s skepticism, Si explained, "don''t think I am some stingy bastard. I just don''t want to pay money."


    Soon, a small pouch appeared in Shou''s hand. As not to scare the kid and his parents, he pretended to have taken it out of his robe. "What''s the problem with giving some coins anyway?"


    "You wastrel wouldn''t understand it, [pouting]."


    "I guess not, if you don''t tell me."


    "Okay, I will explain. We systems run on money. All the operations requires energy, which can all come from different sources. The default setting usually is money."


    "I thought you only needed a host to complete your quests."


    "Completing quest is for survival, collecting energy is for sustenance."


    ''What a complicated race,'' Shou thought to himself. he didn''t want to say it out loud, as she seemed like the type to cry really easily.


    Shou placed the pouch on the table, dazzling the boy with the sound of jingling money.


    Looking at it, the kid realized the brother in front of him was richer than he thought. He took the pouch to ascertain the amount, but in fact, he didn''t really care for the money, as he only wished to get rid of this store. The moment he opened it, the glittering light refracting of the gold blinded his eyes. However, except for coins, he also saw a small bottle with a red viscous liquid inside.


    "What is this?" The kid picked it up and held it against the open window.


    "Medicine for your father."


    The kid pursed his lips. "Does that thing work?"


    "Of course, what is the point of giving you some defective goods. Also, do you think an ordinary mortal can afford tricking a cultivator?"


    "True enough." The kid nodded. "Also," he looked at his father, "I don''t think it can get any worse anyway."


    He walked to his parents who were both sitting on the ground. The father was rubbing a suspicious black substance on the mothers face, while she kept trying to push him away, her tears welling up in pain.


    "Dad, drink this." The son said and shoved the bottle into his fathers mouth.


    Si, looking at the kid, could only smile wryly. Though it was true that Shou and her meant no harm, it was still weird to see someone willingly drink an unknown concoction from a stranger. Then again, he might have already been used to it.


    The father was unsure at first, but soon after, his pale expression turned rosy, and his eyebrows shot up in surprise. He took the bottle off the kids hand and drank everything up, fearing to leave even a single drop.


    "How is it, dad?" The kid asked. The mother similarly, with her black-painted nose, looked at him.


    "This things is incredible!" He jumped up, filled with vigor. The man that had been laying sickly in his bed was nowhere to be seen. "It was like I took a sip out the immortal spring, I feel great energy burning in my chest."


    The kid stared in astonishment. He knew very well how weak his father had been. Though not life threatening, it was still an obstinate illness. Anything that could affect his father, who had tested countless dark inventions, was worthy of praise¡ªsomething that could last for months truly had to be a unique poison. But now, it disappeared just like that.


    He turned to Shou. "What are the ingredients of that medicine you gave me?"


    "Nothing special, the blood of a bird or something. It''s been refined though, so maybe there was something special about that."


    He grabbed Shou''s shoulders. "Do you have some more of that?"


    "Sorry that is all I had."


    "I see," the kid said in disappointment. He truly wanted to know what exactly that red liquid was. As the son of a herbalist shop-owner, he could tell instinctively that it was something special. The kid sighed. However, it may have been for the best, because if he found out how special it really was, feeling only disappointment would probably have been bliss. "I''ve never seen such potent medicine before."


    "Hmph [strikes chest out] of course not, it''s my production after all."


    "Dad, since you are healthy, pack your things, we are moving out. Mom you too." The kid grabbed his parents away, so swiftly, they didn''t even have the chance to be confused yet. They disappeared in a room, leaving Shou alone. There were some shouts, some bickering, and finally silence. After a while, they returned, in their hands various bags, the parents carrying satisfied smiles.


    "young man," the father said and placed his hands on Shou''s shoulders, "I leave this shop to you. With such great potions, I know I will leave it in good hands."


    "Huh¡ªuh. yes. Sure." Shou nodded absentmindedly. Due to the fast turning events, he couldn''t even find the time for correcting the father, because he wasn''t planning on opening a herbalist store.


    "Dad, stop dawdling, let''s go," the kid shouted, as he already stood at the door. His normally dull eyes, glimmered sharply, showing how excited he was. The mother followed right behind.


    "Ah, wait," Shou reached his hand out, "is there anything I have to do to take over this shop?"


    "Oh that is right. A lot actually. You have to fill some forms, and other annoying stuff. Since many people open shops in this city, it is especially hard. If you go there, in times like these, they might just arrest you."


    "The police in this city need to calm down."


    "That is just how it is. But don''t worry, I will clear everything for you, take it as a thanks for the medicine," the kid had to shout, because he was already walking out the door. "The lease is under the counter!"


    The family then disappeared behind a corner, bringing silence in the store. He really was swift.


    "Oh yeah," the boy suddenly poked his head around the wall, "I need to register your name."


    "It''s Shou."


    "Mine''s Meng Du. Who knows, if the store didn''t kill you yet, we might see each other again." He laughed and this time vanished completely.


    For a while, Shou stood in front of the entrance, staring at the empty alleyway. "So he knows how to smile after all," he muttered.


    Afterward, he returned into the store.

 Chapter 13 - What Should We Open?

    "Well, there have been some up and downs, but now we can truly start our new life, Si."


    "Yay!"


    Shou looked at the desolate store. The only thing left were empty shelves, leaning against the moldy wall, and a creaking floor. The rest, the kid and his parents took away.


    "I will have to do a lot of cleaning." He sighed, as he grabbed for a broom and cleared the numerous cobwebs.


    "Yes, but before that, there is something more important, though."


    The cobwebs stuck to the broom, making it even harder to clean now. "Huh, what do you mean?"


    "Come on, you know," Si said, "what type of shop are we opening?"


    "Well, isn''t that obvious?"


    "Uhh, no, not at all."


    "The reason we got this shop is to meet special people. The previous owner turned this place into a herbalist store, but there comes little interaction with it, so I don''t plan to follow his footsteps. What we need is something that engages our costumers, and make them stay for a long time. Thus, I have been thinking." He smiled brightly. "Let''s open a hotel."


    "Absolutely not."


    "Huh, why?" Shou stopped cleaning and asked in surprise.


    "First of all, I think your reasoning is based on faulty logic. What do you mean ''special people''? We obviously want to earn money, you hear me? Money!"


    "You know, life isn''t just about money," Shou reminded her.


    "No sorry, but my life is literally about money. Don''t you get it? I will die if I can''t operate and create quests."


    "Huh?" Shou tightly clutched the broom and glared at the sky. "Are you trying to brag?"


    Si immediately faltered. "Not at all. I''m sorry, [bows down]."


    "If it is money you want, I can give it to you. I still have a lot saved up." He closed his eyes and continued cleaning the place; The dust rose up from his movements.


    "Oh, where is it?"


    "In a different space," he said nonchalantly.


    "Damn it, that''s like it not being here at all! Also, don''t just casually talk about high-level stuff like space! While I am at it, I don''t want to open a hotel!"


    Shou sighed in resignation. He rolled up his sleeves to properly collect the dust. "Didn''t you say I can choose my own path? Don''t you keep your promises? Where''s your pride as a system?"


    "Now that we''ve gotten this far, I''m willing to forgo my pride for profits."


    "That did not take much," Shou said, "but now I understand why you systems can''t speak with your true voice."


    "Oh really, why is it," Si asked, curious about what discovery he might have made.


    "It''s because the host will lose all respect for you. If you''d only shut up and let that mechanical voice talk, I probably would still think systems are very suave. But seeing you... ah, forget it."


    "''Seeing you'' what! ''Seeing you'' what! Come on say it, I dare you! [stomps feet]," she shouted and felt her tears welling up again (though she had no eyes). "It''s just because you are a weirdo. How am I supposed to talk normally with you?"


    "Really? I think it''s because you are a bit pathetic, though," he blurted out.


    "Uwah~ I hate you," she cried out, as she couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Shou promptly covered his ear. "All right, all right. I am sorry, it just kinda came out my mouth, no need to fret. So, tell me what you are planning, maybe we will reach an equilibrium."


    "Sniff." She gradually calmed down. "Then... I want to open a pawn shop."


    "Absolutely not."


    "I knew it, you are just trying to bully me!"


    "Whoops, just blurted it out again," Shou covered his mouth, "but don''t you think that is boring? What''s the point of selling old items?"


    "But that is the easiest way to earn money. I can''t say I am the best of all systems, but I do take pride in my collection. While everyone went outside training with their hosts, I used my free time to amass many things. If you complete the quests, I can give you some."


    Was that something to brag about?


    "I do have a collection on my own, though it''s in a different space."


    "Do... doesn''t it mean I''m useless then," Si asked timidly, her voice shaking.


    Shou''s eye twitched when he heard her. Talking with that girl was like walking through a field full of mines; he could never be sure when he tears may flow. ''Ah, this is rather annoying.''


    "No, no, not at all. You are, uh... yes, you''re emotional support."


    "Emotional support?"


    "Yes, an utmost crucial role. Without it, no matter how far someone goes, they''ll feel like something''s missing in their life."


    "Uhh, I don''t get it, but it doesn''t sound too bad."


    Safe.


    "Well, setting our differences aside, I think we shouldn''t forget our end goal here. System, open Main Quest."


    [Main Quest - Help Host to finally perish!]


    "Oh, I see," Si said and marveled at the transparent window, "we should try something that helps us end your life. So, something like an execution ground?"


    "If thing''s would be so easy, I would have perished a long time ago."


    "That is true [nod nod]." She paused. "But there has to be something, right? I mean, every being in this world lives to survive, so how hard can it be to do the opposite? Let us collect our thoughts, we want to earn money [underlines the word money], meet special people and also edge you closer toward death, something dangerous." She stopped talking to think hard. "So a brothel."


    Hearing that, Shou almost choked while breathing. "Do you ever think before talking?" He glared at the sky.


    "How rude, then how about you try think of something?"


    "Honestly, I''m open with almost anything, you just give bad suggestions. How about this, what do you specialize in?"


    "Specialize?"


    "Yes, what are you good at? Let''s work from there."


    "Collecting things," Si answered succinctly.


    "Talents! I mean talents!"


    "You know, I have never heard of a host asking his system about his talents," Si commented.


    "It''s not like our relationship is such ordinary one. Just tell me, what did you do your whole life? Especially after that one failure of yours."


    "Uhh, I don''t know, after that near-death experience, I spent all my life holed up in my room lazing around."


    Shou, who had to listen to hear sad life, cupped his hands around his mouth and felt tears welling up his eyes. "Don''t worry, things will get better."


    "Stop it, pity will only make me feel worse," she shouted, "and it wasn''t like I wasn''t doing anything. I spent time collecting stuff over the many realms, so compared to other systems, I have a lot more stuff. Also, we have this technology which enables us to envision a different reality, that is where I lived my life, so you can''t say I didn''t do anything. For real, I kind of miss these times. I remember that one¡ªah!" She suddenly stopped. "I know what we can do! Oh I got it, I am a genius!"


    Shou, the most attentive listener, jumped out of fright, as her shrill voice pierced his ears. "You have an idea? What is it?"


    "hehe listen well [puffs out chest], we will¡ª"


    "Chain mission started, first Chain Quest will be issued shortly."

 Chapter 14 - Only Memories (First Chain Quest)

    It was almost night time, when a sudden rainstorm engulfed the glowing City of Extended Delight. The temperature dropped, like the rain drops dropped; Dark, hazy clouds came in their stead and together with a thin sheet of ice, they glazed over the city.


    In a quiet alleyway, devoid of any life, strange lights flickered incessantly out an ordinary building. The lights¡ªwas it not for the storm that wiped the streets clean¡ªglimmered; eye-catching. The rain kept dripping, trickling down the hard walls. Illuminated by the light, a shield popped through the shadowless darkness. It read¡ª


    Store of Fates.


    Simple and clean, written sloppily with black ink.


    Shou, who had been resting these days, lay on the counter, bored. Almost a week passed since he started this business with Si, but no one had even stepped close to the road, let alone through his shop.


    These days, he only had his memories to accompany him. Naturally, Si was there too, but her voice were closer to complains, droning on in Shou''s head, further hampering his spirit. Thus, he would rather listen to the dewy rain dancing on the rooftop.


    "System, open Chain Quest," he whispered listlessly.


    A clear, glass-like window appeared in front of him.


    [Chain Quest - Run a successful business.


    First Chain Quest: Kick-start!


    Description: What makes a successful business? Of course, it is by having costumers! Complete your first transaction. 3 days left.


    Reward: Complete overhaul of the store.]


    He clicked at the window (and around it too), hoping to see some change, but the thing was unmoving like stone, until it quietly shattered and faded away with the wind.


    Shou exhaled audibly. He thought back to the moment he had received the Quest.


    ...


    "Chain Quest issued, what does that mean?"


    Si, as always, explained kindly. "A Chain Quest consist of several Quests leading us to a goal different from the Main Quest. Something like a Sub-story. Though I don''t know if you understand what I mean by that. Take it like this: Different from individual Quests, which are a one-type-done deal, Chain Quests are all interconnected. One leads to another."


    "Okay, I got it," Shou nodded.


    "You do? That is good," Si said, "let us get started then."


    The cold system voice rang out. "Analyzing environment, calculating distance, calculating space, calculating... Success. Creating necessary mechanisms. Reading Hosts experiences. Error, too much data. Program killed. Tasks fulfilled = 141. Recreating VAR-iable Core¡ª" It paused. "¡ªVAR-iable Core created. Asking Host to receive."


    "Receive what," Shou blurted out, but his answer came immediately.


    ...


    He turned his head, and the blue light reflected from his eyes¡ªlike two burning flames, one in each iris, they flickered, on and off¡ªturned with him.


    He looked at the strange cube in front of him. With the size of a small table, a slightly black luster (reminding him of corrugated iron), and a blue screen acting as the helm, it was unlike everything else in the store; it was unlike everything in cultivation. The thing whizzed silently. He thought for a moment on whether to touch it or not, but decided otherwise. Si had told him not to, though he was curious. The thing continued whizzing, but it was soon drowned out by noises of the storm, which had been joined by the winds now.


    Shou closed his eyes and re-immersed himself in his memories.


    ...


    "What do you think," Si asked proudly.


    Shou stared at the cube in front of him, and his pupils constricted. "What am I supposed to think?"


    "That it is nice obviously." She harrumphed. "I took it out of my room. I am not asking you to be thankful, but show some reaction."


    "That is nice?" He walked forward and touched it. A cold sensation, like touching a sword, ran through his fingers. Guided by the pale light, his hand moved to the screen. As if the cube anticipated him, it flickered on and off.


    "Ah, don''t touch it needlessly. You will leave fingerprints."


    He stopped and reluctantly took his hands back. "I don''t know how far technology has progressed, but judging from everything I saw, I would say, not much. This thing in front of me looks like something out of the Spiritless Era. What exactly does it do?"


    The cold system-voice started to explain. A green window appeared. [The VAR-iable Core is a¡ª]


    "Hehe, I am glad you asked." Si decisively cut it off, and the window disappeared, defeated. "I will take over from here, this thing will be the core of our store. Get it? Core? Like¡ªnevermind. Anyway, it will provide you with the goods that we are going to offer here. Let me explain like this¡ª"


    ...


    A thunderbolt ran through the clouds, crashing, and cutting the seams off Shou''s thoughts.


    ...


    "¡ªso do you get it?"


    "No. Not at all." He shook his head.


    "Huh, why not?"


    Shou sighed and shook his head some more. "Where do I start? You said it would tap into my memories or something? So my brain? Is that safe?"


    "Of course it is, what system deliberately risks his Hosts life?" Si frowned, and said it as if it was common sense. "Also, why would you care about whether something is safe or not?"


    "Fair enough, but do you really think people would pay for something that they aren''t sure of what it is?"


    "There are many idio¡ªI mean, many types of people in this world. Also, remember, this place is special. I can''t pinpoint it, but I felt it, and I know you did too. So I believe we have a pretty high chance," Si said, "if we fail, so be it. A Chain Quest, even if failed, won''t result in death¡ªthough it doesn''t matter to you even if it did. We will simply move on to the next goal of ours. This store is just one chapter in a book, you could say."


    "Indeed fair enough. After all, we have time."


    ...


    The moody rain grew stronger, creating waves on the ground, washing away dirty leaves, sticks and trash. Now light flashed outside the store too, though it was only lightning drumming together an orchestral storm to the beat of falling water. The store soon started to smell like moldy, swollen wood, and Shou feared that it might not hold. But then again, what was the worst that could happen?


    ...


    "Okay, what will the price be?"


    "Well, I don''t want to overcharge them, so depending on the offer, let''s go with 10 spirit stones as the starting price," Si said casually.


    Shou eyebrows shot up, and he coughed violently. He wheezed, to regain his breath and then asked, "just to be sure, we are talking about those white stones filled with Spiritual Essence, right? Weren''t those things that only cultivators used? What''s the conversion rate in this era?"


    A green window appeared. [The City of Extended Delight uses gold coins. 1 spirit stone equals 1000 gold coins. The worth may be differ in other places.]


    Shou counted in his head, until he finally nodded. "I see, we are running a robbers den. Why didn''t you say from the start?"


    "Hey the prices we offer are fair! Do you really think I have to use such shallow tricks to earn my money?"


    ''I really do,'' Shou wished to say, but he held back. "So how do you want to split the money."


    "I was thinking about 9:1. Of course, the 90 percent is for me."


    "Fuck off!"


    ...


    "Thinking about it, Si has been silently sulking ever since then," Shou muttered. She really did love money.


    Shou hummed along with the watery symphony, carefree, as he dove deeper into his memories, his faithful companion at lonely times. His mind floated, like a small boat, drifting over the deep, endless water.


    Bobbing up and down, it passed innumerable islands of thoughts and sometimes traveled together with the other fishes, but they would all eventually bend away, while it swam straight. It cascaded¡ªnot sure where, but somewhere. Soon, the roads turned muddy, the memories did, and the boat vanished behind the fog, with dark clouds piling right behind. Weather-weary, but still swift, straight and unceasing it continued under the relentless waves; and in his mind, and outside his mind, the two storms soon overlapped.


    "Hey dummy, wake up," Si''s voice broke through his dreams, "someone''s coming."


    Shou wearily opened his eyes.. Who''d enter at such a time? But before he had time to sort his thoughts, the door rapidly slammed open, and in ran a young woman, soaking wet, shielding herself from the rain with her hands, but obviously, that did not work very well.

 Chapter 15 - Awkward Customer

    The girl squeezed her shoulders, pressing the water out her damp clothes. She snuggled her chin into her breast and quickly shut the door, to prevent the cold rain from entering. She sneezed once and rubbed her nose, before she paid any attention to her surroundings.


    The store was small, and the wooden walls barely retained the heat. She looked at the source of light that guided her here¡ªa black cube, shining a blue light. The place had minimal decor, with only a few empty shelves and a counter. The old, rustic smell tickled her nose.


    There were several reasons that led her here. For one, the rain showed no signs of ending soon. She saw the lights and felt attracted to it. The sign indicated it was a store, thus she decisively entered. Otherwise, she wouldn''t even dream of it¡ªbut seeing the state of this place, the girl started to regret her decision. How was this better than just staying outside?


    No. She shook her head and drove away these mean thoughts.


    "Good evening," Shou greeted.


    The girl, startled by the voice, looked at the person listlessly resting on the corner. He was illuminated by the soothing blue light. She gasped when she saw his face.


    "Oh, what a beauty!" She inadvertently blurted out, "but I feel like something''s is missing. What a shame."


    Shou, who was about to stand up, froze in place. He squeezed out a faint smile, though it twitched. "What does that even mean?"


    "Haha." Si laughed in the background. "I get it."


    "Oh, excuse me, I''ve been rude," the girl said and quickly bowed down. She held her face in embarrassment. "I''m sorry, I''m usually around my family where I learned not to hide my thoughts, I hope I did not offend you." Her movements were clumsy, like a lamb not accustomed to the world yet.


    "It''s fine."


    Her eyes darted around the room. "Uhm, if it is all right with you, may I stay here to hide from the storm?"


    Si immediately shouted, "get out if you can''t pay! This ain''t charity! [Angry face]."


    Shou glared into the air, to make her shut up. Surprisingly, it worked. "Sure, but as you can see, I don''t have a seat to offer you."


    The girl smiled brightly. "I don''t mind, as long as I have a place to stay. You really saved me!" She took a corner and prepared to sit down, but seeing the hardened mold, she decided otherwise. In the end, she stood in front of the counter, staring at Shou.


    There was a rather long silence after that.


    "Uhm, thank you," the girl broke the spell of stillness, "my name is Li Yinyi. May I ask you what your name is?"


    "Shou. No surname," he answered.


    "Oh. Okay." She nodded. "I will make sure reward you for that. If it''s not enough, I will ask my family for some more."


    "It''s fine, I don''t lack money."


    Li Yinyi didn''t reply. She only looked at the desolate store and puffed her cheeks in puzzlement. "Are you sure about that?"


    "..." Shou rubbed his temples. "Ah, maybe I should throw you out after all."


    "I''m sorry, I will behave from now on," she quickly said and bowed her head down. "Then, uh, I hope you don''t mind me asking, but what do you sell here?"


    Upon her question, Shou turned quiet. He cupped his hands and placed them on the table. His eyes turned inexplicably sharp, making the girl nervous. In a serious tone, he said, "I don''t know."


    "Huh?" Li Yinyi blinked twice, until the words finally connected wit her brain. "Ah¡ªaha, I see, uh, yes," she stumbled for words, "running a business must be hard for someone as young as you. Who knows, maybe after this storm is gone, I can help you if you wish. Feel free to call me big sister Yinyi." She then puffed her chest out, trying to look dependable. For some reason, that action reminded him of Si.


    "Actually," Shou paused. "Uhm, I am 22."


    "Haha... cough. So, you are older than me. You look very young, like a girl. Wait no, that sounded weird, it was supposed to be a compliment." She shrank back. "Uh, sorry."


    "No, it''s fine." Shou vigorously shook his hands.


    As such, the conversation died again. The both of them looked at each other, one seated, one while standing. The air, even through the heavy rain, turned dry. The girl turned her head and looked at the door. She was seriously considering to leave. "Let''s see, what''s the worst possible scenario if I go out now? Getting hit by lightning? I hear the survival rate is 1 to 7. I like the odds."


    "It''s fine, I really don''t mind," Shou stopped her, fearing she might step into the storm.


    Her eyes then fell on the black cube again, "that reminds me, what is that thing over there? It looks funny."


    "That is my ware," Shou answered.


    "Oh, how do you use it," she asked, her eyes filled with curiosity. "Or is it only decoration? But the light is so dazzling. How much does it cost?"


    Shou pursed his lips. In all honesty, he didn''t want her to ask that. At least not until he had cleared the prices with Si. Or else, who knew if he might be drowned in spit if he said them out loud.


    Si urged him, "Come on, say it."


    "A-about, uh, 15 spirit stones," he squeezed out with a tight smile. It was the price Si decided on. He then closed his eyes.


    To his surprise, there came no scream, instead, he heard the sound of jingling money, and when he opened his eyes, he saw a big purse filled with white, little gems¡ªthey were spirit stones. "How lucky, I have about enough," the girl smiled innocently again.


    Shou tilted his head in confusion. He tilted, and tilted, but was still unable to read the girls thoughts. She only smiled with pure eyes of curiosity. "It may not be something I should say, but don''t you think I might be scamming you?"


    "But why would anyone do such a bad thing," she asked, honestly unsure of the answer.


    ''Could it be, the woman in front of me was incomparably naive? That is no good, how can she live such a life? But that does work out for me. At least, I don''t have to deal with annoying complains for now,'' Shou thought and calmly collected the money.


    Si on the other hand was a lot more agitated. She had already imagined that girls dark expression and even started gloating, but reality turned out different.


    Truthfully speaking, she was looking forward to someone causing trouble. For systems, it was somewhat of a hobby to find such people, and then deal out punishment to them. It was very fun, everybody should try it sometimes. But that girl, she was like a newborn, her eyes filled with trust; She was the exact opposite. "What the hell is this? Where''s the arrogant young master threatening to trash the store? Where''s the man accusing you of a scam? Where''s the person calling you a mere mortal, that can be easily squashed with a finger?"


    "For once, I agree with you," Shou muttered. Looking at Li Yinyi, he could not help but feel like he was tricking her.


    She only waited attentively for him to talk.


    "All right, let me explain how this works then."

 Chapter 16 - What Fate Is

    Shou remembered the things Si had said.


    ...


    "Do you know what shapes our fates," Si asked.


    "Yes, I''ve seen her in person."


    "Not the answer I expected, but okay." She had slowly gotten used to his absurd antics, and she learned the best thing to do was to ignore it; though she still felt her heart lurch every time he did that. "What I am trying to say is, to find a way for you to die, we should try to break this fate of yours. If you think about it, fate is only many variables in your life guiding you to one destination. In other words, it''s your memory that shapes your fate."


    "Oh, that was lot smarter sounding than I expected from you. Where did you hear that from?"


    "Do you really believe in me so little that you can''t imagine them being my own words," Si complained, "from my mum," she then added meekly.


    "You systems have mothers?"


    "Don''t change subjects now. Look at the VAR Core in front of you. It''s one of the items from our race, though I am giving you only a prototype for now. It allows people to enter Virtual-Alternate-Realities. VAR for short."


    "That is not a real word."


    "Can you shut up and listen? When I was coped in my room, I had used this core a lot to travel different worlds¡ªthough it''s only a simulation¡ªhelping me through tough times. In other words, I can personally attest for its quality. I have changed some code, instead of different worlds, it will travel to different parts of your memory. Memories that you have found particularly intense. We will offer customers the chance to experience that, though for them, it would really be like a different world."


    "Do I have no right to privacy anymore?" Then again, she was adhered to him like sticky glue, with her eyes always on him. If anything, he lost his chance to privacy the moment she entered his brain.


    "No such thing in a systems dictionary. But fear not, I told you, fate is shaped by your memory. To change it, we need a change of memory. That is why you won''t appear in the simulated world. We let the customer act in your stead. Maybe they will see a different outcome. However, there may be people you know, I can only promise I won''t put any private moments in there."


    "That is all right, most of them are dead anyway."


    "The incentive for the customer to use it is simple. First of all, it will be entertaining. Also, it will help them gather experience, because everything they learned will stay with them. But I think what is most important, we offer them to change their own fate. As they live your life, their memory will change too. So do you get it?"


    ...


    Now, how was he supposed to explain this to that girl in front of him?


    He was reluctant to admit it, but Si''s idea was good. It fulfilled all the requirements. He would get too meet interesting people and see their choices in life, Si would earn her money with little effort, and through changing fate, they have made their first steps toward death. The only problem was, ''it''s too damn complicated.''


    He coughed to clear his throat. "My store is a bit special. It will lead you into an illusory place, a legendary world with mystical creatures and immortals, which you can experience yourself. It offers you a chance to change your fate, to live a different life. Don''t worry it is not real, so it is safe," Shou said, "I think."


    "Wow! That is amazing." Li Yinyi''s smile blossomed, and she could not wait to try it out.


    ''Don''t ''wow'' me! Show some hesitation, or some doubt. That''s obviously sketchy isn''t it? What kind of store would offer such things in a remote alleyway¡ªno, who would it offer such things at all instead of hogging it for themselves, it makes no sense,'' Shou screamed in his mind, but on the outside, he kept an enigmatic smile.


    "Then what do I need to do for this?"


    "Do you see that cube over there? Hover your hands above the blue light, and inject some Spiritual Qi. It will bring you to the place. Don''t touch it though, it will leave fingerprints."


    "Oh, that''s really easy." She knew from her all-knowing father that the city specialized in shops, but she never heard about something mysterious as this. Maybe she should ask him about it afterward?


    "Almost too easy, like a scam," Shou muttered.


    Li Yinyi turned her head. "What was that?"


    "Nothing at all. Enjoy your stay."


    She went to the core and incautiously stretched her hand out. The previously dim light burst out, blinding everyone in the room. The next moment, when the light receded, returning into a pale-blue hue, Li Yinyi who had previously been talking energetically, lay collapsed on the ground, her eyes closed.


    Seeing that, Shou quickly picked her up. He could feel her damp clothes on him. He looked around, and decided to let her rest on the counter in his stead.


    This place really needed a restoration.


    "So where will she appear," Shou asked.


    "I took a random memory of yours, the rest has been adjusted by the system, so I am also unsure. For now there will only be one memory, if this business works, I will prepare some more and tweak the features. If it doesn''t, well, let''s open a brothel."


    "Hey, let''s not."


    "I''m opening a window for you to look at now. Don''t be too scared when it pops up."


    As soon as she said that, a screen appeared in front of Shou''s face. There, he could see Li Yinyi, who had just woken up, looking around in astonishment. She gasped audibly, and with big eyes, stared at her surroundings.


    She stood in an open field, one that had more flowers than grass¡ªthe vibrant colors were pleasing to the eyes.


    "Where''s that," Shou asked. He had been at many flower-fields before, it wasn''t like he couldn''t remember, there were just too many.


    "You,''ll see," Si said, "I made sure the system chose an ordinary memory. Of course, not ordinary enough to simply be boring. Maybe you will know after she walks around."


    "Are you sure she will enjoy this experience," Shou asked. He was still skeptical. Especially when he saw that small Li Yinyi on the screen, taking her first steps. It was a novelty, but was it worth the price?


    "The system puts quality as its first priority," the cold voice said, and Shou almost believed it, were it not for Si, who inspired everything but trust.


    "I am sure it will," she said, "this memory of yours is just a start, so it might seem a bit lackluster at first, but I guarantee you, for ordinary cultivators, even the chance of entering a different world was akin to gold."


    Indeed, seeing the small Li Yinyi''s excited face, Shou gained some hope. But he knew full well that the girl was rather gullible. Who knew what the other customers would think. He continued staring at the screen, and creased his brows, trying remember where this pace was.


    "Ah, I remember now!" Shou opened his eyes wide, and he slammed his hands on the counter. "Why the hell did you choose that cursed place? If we don''t warn her, she might die!"


    On the screen, an old house appeared.

 Chapter 17 - Witch Hut

    Smelling that all-so familiar scent of fresh grass, Li Yinyi felt stumped. All the things she normally paid no heed to, like the warm breeze, the silent chirping of birds, and the early morning dew had overwhelmed her today, leaving no room for her to feel surprised. There was something else too¡ªthe spiritual energy in this place was incredibly pure. She really had entered another world. Though the boy said it was only an illusory space, she found it hard to believe she hadn''t simply been teleported.


    The girl was reminded of her father, who had told her about how he had once seen an ancient domain¡ªit was hard for her not to think of it, seeing it was his favorite story to tell, every time he wanted to brag. Li Yinyi''s¡ªand her mother''s¡ª ears had already turned numb due to it.


    "What Papa described seems very similar to this," Li Yinyi marveled, and she let out another gasp, "No, but Papa said he could only look inside, but did not carry the necessary strength to enter, it was one of his greatest regrets. That is why Mom always told me it was probably only a drunken dream of his. They''d start to bicker soon after. Who knew one day I could fulfill his wish in his stead."


    She sighed and looked at the blue sky.


    It took a while, but soon, Li Yinyi broke out her daze and began to walk around. The weather in this place was starkly different from the storm she witnessed just a moment ago. Here, the summer sun shone brightly, piercing even through the clouds, and made the already colorful flowers turn more vibrant. A cozy squall constantly blew through the field, strong enough to rustle Li Yinyi''s hair, but not enough to be annoying.


    She glanced around and at the edge of the field, she saw an overgrown path, hidden well behind the overgrown summer grass. It wound up a small hill, then curved out of sight.


    Without hesitation, she decided to walk the path and see where it led.


    Though the path was not long, the uneven ground and narrow edges made for a grueling walk. After pushing herself up the hill, an old, rusty house appeared in her eye.


    The house provided a striking contrast to the peaceful scenery around it.


    The pathway may have brought her here, but it did not connect with the gate. Instead, it cracked and broke off, until covered by old dirt and long strands of weed, halfway through. The walls, made of dark wood, gleamed black of decay, and the original paint chirped off, creating numerous lines that seemed like veins.


    Li Yinyi looked at the eerie place in front of her and wondered if she should enter. She may have been naive, but she wasn''t stupid¡ªshe still know what fear meant, and that thing in front of her was fearful to her. But then, curiosity got the better of hers. Since she was already here, it would be a shame to not explore everything this illusory space had to offer.


    "It¡ªIt''s not real anyways," she reminded herself and went to open door.


    She turned the knob, just for it to break off. Only through using some strength, did the door begrudgingly open. It creaked and released a musty smell, winding up her nose. The inside was silent and dark, all the light and noise came sorely from outside. The room was sparsely decorated, mostly with wooden furniture, old ones, and almost all broken from time.


    "Hello, is anyone here," Li Yinyi shouted. There was no answer.


    Realizing the house was unoccupied, she felt emboldened, and her adventurous spirit soon overtook her. Before she knew it, she was already through the door. A slight shiver ran through her spine, as she felt she hadn''t entered a house, but the mouth of a ghoulish beast. She chalked that feeling up to excitement and began exploring.


    She went through the first room where she saw a large bookcase, nothing else. She took a book, but saw it was in a language she did not understand, and placed it back, disappointed. That room had been the most interesting one. She moved on to several others, but realized that there was nothing special about them, except for their historical value. Maybe not even that.


    "Is that all there is," Li Yinyi complained. If so, she prepared to move out again, to see what else there was of this world.


    She arrived at the last room. The door seemed to be stuck on something, as it was fairly hard for her to open. It was not until she had expended all her strength, did she decide to kick it open. It was an inelegant move, but the time called for it.


    The door sprang open, crashing on the floor and immediately a cloud of dust rose up, making Li Yinyi cough. She waited until it subsided and then walked inside. What she saw, stunned her. The room was small, with no windows. Furniture didn''t exist either. There was only a big painting. On it, she saw three people, a woman, a man, and a young girl, presumably a family. The child held onto a big doll and sulked, while the father seemed to be annoyed. The mother simply smiled.


    "So beautiful..." Li Yinyi muttered.


    At that moment, she suddenly heard the door creaking behind her. Li Yinyi swiftly turned around and abrupt fear overcame her¡ªthere stood a woman, clad in a black hood and wearing an odd mask. The woman had a curvaceous figure that could not be hidden by the thin robe. She remained still like a statue, and the only thing Li Yinyi could see was her scarlet-red eye, staring at her. Seeing her gaze, Li Yinyi shivered uncontrollably. That woman in front of her was incredibly dangerous! It was that small instinct of her that told her so, and she felt the most extreme terror engulfing her body.


    "I, uh¡ª"


    The woman silently lifted her hand, revealing a slender finger. She pointed at Li Yinyi, and a small flame appeared, dancing at the tip.


    The flame twisted, and the room became a lot hotter. It collected the air around it, and turned brighter, condensing more and more. In the end, the flame resembled a shiny jewel comparable to the stars in the sky, but she couldn''t be sure, since it was too blinding for her to see.


    The woman casually flicked her finger, the flame was viscous like a drop of water, and a booming explosion rang in Li Yinyi''s ear; The next few moments were hazy for her. She only knew that everything turned black afterward.


    "..." Shou, on the other hand, had witnessed everything through the screen Si had provided. His eye twitched incessantly, and he was quiet for a long time. "She really died!"


    He saw the room Li Yinyi in had disintegrated, leaving only the charred floor. The walls didn''t even catch on fire, they had disappeared simply from sight, as if the flame was hot enough to burn even fire. Li Yinyi¡ªShe was also no more. The only thing left of her was a piece of cloth, which had miraculously survived.


    "Damn, I knew it, it was indeed the house of that merciless witch! Seeing that blast really brings back memories. What went through your mind to choose a memory like this?"


    "Relax," Si said, "it''s all going to be fine."


    "How? What costumer would pay to die?"


    "Watch."


    "What is there to watch," Shou complained, but he obliged.


    The witch seeing her deed, simply walked away, without any care. However, contrary to her expectations, the air began to shake. She turned around, and her only uncovered eye widened.


    The piece of cloth shook in the wind, and things seemed to start gathering around it. A pink blob appeared, turning bigger by the minute. The witch saw a white dress form in front of her, and out the pink blob, the girl she had blasted off revived, fitting perfectly in it.


    "That was awesome!" Li Yinyi shouted, her eyes glimmering with excitement.


    Si laughed at the scene. "Since it''s about finding you a way to die, I made sure to give them the same ability. Well, it isn''t exactly the same, but close enough."


    Shou was at a lost for words. But that did make sense!

 Chapter 18 - The Many Rules

    Shou vaguely remembered that masked witch from a long time ago. At that time, he had just shed his cultivation road and was incredibly weak. Thus, when he had met her, he ended up not different from Li Yinyi.


    "What happened after that," Shou muttered, "I remembered that she planned on killing me again, and when she saw it didn''t work, she planned to capture me. I escaped though and found shelter in a nearby village. When I returned stronger, I had tried interacting with her, but she didn''t listen. In the end, we killed each other." He reminisced about the memory of his. "Too bad, her cultivation technique was very interesting."


    Li Yinyi still felt the rush of exhilaration, as she eagerly jumped around. She seemed to not mind having died just now; there was a bright smile on her face.


    "This is incredible," she shouted loudly.


    She had just been reduced to ashes¡ªno, the ashes were gone too, but her body remained intact!


    It was the most amazing experience she ever had. Although she didn''t look like it, she too was a cultivator. She wasn''t a bad one either, her family always showered her with praise. Still, most young cultivators had a small fear of death, of course, she was no exception. It always sounded scary to her, not knowing what happens when she died. However, now she did!


    Even though it was only an illusory space, this experience was already priceless, the 15 crystals couldn''t even compare!


    Moreover, she would also be able to explore a new world while doing so, going on many adventures without the fear of death. For example, the thing that the witch had thrown out, was unlike anything she had ever seen.


    One of her most vivid memories (besides her fathers story about the ancient realm), was when she saw the City Lord perform a series of punches as a demonstration. His fist glowed golden, and flew faster than an arrow while cutting through air. Every fist managed to break a sword. The scene had thoroughly bedazzled her, and she wished to be someone like him when she grew up.


    But in comparison to the witch in front of her... She really didn''t know how to compare these two. How could a punch measure up with that disintegrating magic? It was way too overbearing!


    The witch who had stood silent for a while began to move. She lifted her hand, this time revealing two fingers, and consequentially, two little flames appeared. Seeing that Li Yinyi broke out in cold sweat, and she almost lost her strength to even stand straight.


    "Wait, let us talk this out¡ª"


    The witch did not let her talk it out, and the two little flames crashed into Li Yinyi, this time not even leaving a piece of cloth. What had been a room was only a hole now. Even the field farther away had turned into ashes. Seeing that, the witch seemed to frown, but she simply walked away.


    "Yes, exactly how I remembered," Shou commented, "when I revived another time, I tried running away, but the flames turned into small needles accurately piercing my skull, and then she wanted to capture me. Really, what a scary woman."


    On the small screen, he saw Li Yinyi''s body slowly rebuilding. The witch was prepared this time, and already loaded her hands full of the flickering flames. She was prepared to wipe her out of existence. Shou saw it too, and in her mind, he urged Li Yinyi to escape.


    However, the next scene stunned him.


    Li Yinyi, as she revived, was immediately greeted by the sight of five burning flames. She sulked with a gloomy face, and without letting the witch throw her load, she jumped at her.


    "Ah, you idiot," Shou screamed, "you don''t stand a chance!"


    Li Yinyi didn''t want to fight though. Instead, she jumped into the witch''s arms and hugged her tightly.


    "Ah, at least let me speak! You can tell me your problems!"


    Shou''s mouth stood agape, seeing that unexpected development. Even Si was surprised, seeing her reckless behavior. But that was what they both had hoped for, a change of fate.


    The typical cold voice rang out from the machine for Si, Shou and even Li Yinyi to hear, "A new development has started."


    The witch froze upon that unexpected move of hers. However, before Li Yinyi could say another word, she broke out in flames and died without leaving a trace.


    This time, Shou kept his eyes glued to the screen. He was interested in seeing where this would go, but he was in for some disappointment soon after.


    "Three deaths reached, premature cancellation of simulation."


    The screen then turned off.


    "Huh, what''s going on," he asked.


    The mechanical voice explained. "If the customer dies three times or has stayed for more than 5 hours, the simulation will be canceled. Reentry costs 5 crystals."


    "The hell is this bullcrap?"


    The system did not answer. Also, he did not have time to complain, as the Li Yinyi lying on the counter drowsily got up. She looked around and saw she had returned to the familiar scenery of a store. The storm had slowly subsided, though a few last rain drops still drizzled down.


    Her eyes immediately fell on Shou. "That was so cool," she shouted excitedly.


    "Did you enjoy your experience," he asked, though he could already guess her answer.


    The girl nodded vehemently. "It was like living in a fantasy world. There was some incredible magic, completing surpassing our cultivation. It reminded me of those outlandish fairy tales I used to listen to." She stretched her hand out and shouted, "pow, pow," pretending to be the witch.


    ''Actually, the thing you saw was cultivation too,'' Shou wanted to say, but he didn''t find the right time to bring it up. "As long as you had fun."


    Li Yinyi moved closer to Shou. "Hey, can I enter again?"


    Before Shou could answer, the systems voice rang out, "Each customer could only enter once a day."


    "..." Shou pursed his lips. ''Why do you have to be like this? I thought we wanted to earn money?'' He sighed in resignation. "I''m sorry, but if you want to enter again, come back tomorrow."


    She promptly deflated upon hearing that.


    Seeing that pure-hearted girl hang her head low, Shou felt great pity for her. "Since you are my first customer, I will give you a discount tomo¡ª"


    "Discounts are not available at Hosts level," the system corrected him solemnly.


    "Si!"


    "It''s the default setting, I can''t do anything about it!" She paused. "Also, I kind of agree."


    "Che, forget it. I decide whether I take the money or not," Shou muttered. He may not be able to resend that girl into the illusory world, but the money was entirely in his hands.


    "Non-compliance will result in death with no means of resurrection."


    Hearing that familiar sentence, Shou simply laughed. "Come on. Do it. I''d like to see¡ª"


    Before he was able to finish the sentence, he was blasted apart, turning into tiny shreds, and dyeing the counter pink.


    Li Yinyi, who had been watching Shou the whole time, screamed hysterically and fell to the ground. Was it not for her determination, and her thinking there may be enemies nearby, she might have fainted on the spot. For a long time, she could only remain dazed and shudder.


    What the hell, they were just talking a moment ago¡ªhow did he suddenly die? This plot was too illogical! And so thoroughly too, whoever did that was way too sinister!


    Also.... why did that scene felt so familiar to her?

 Chapter 19 - Wait, You Are Telling Me This Is All Real?

    Li Yinyi was still contemplating on whether she should run away or wait for the patrol, when the pink dye began to move. "That feels way too familiar," she yelled, while her eyebrows shot up in alarm.


    The remains of Shou reassembled again, creating him anew. The moment he had a mouth, he screamed, "Fine then Si, you deadbeat system, we will do it your way!"


    "Ah, don''t curse at me, don''t curse me, it wasn''t my fault! Blame the system not me."


    "You are the system." Shou gritted his teeth.


    Li Yinyi stared at the healthy-looking shop-owner in front of her. Her brain had shut down from the overload of information, and she remained motionless, with her mouth hanging low.


    Shou soon remembered that there was someone else, too. He looked at the spooked girl and waved his hands. "Hello, are you all right? Oh shit, we broke her."


    Suddenly, the blank expression on her face turned weirdly passionate. She jumped, up, almost stumbling, and with a trembling voice asked, "That illusory world, does it exist in reality?" Her face flushed red in excitement as she was so agitated, blood had rushed to her head.


    "It does," Shou replied. He found no reason to hide it.


    The two words were like thunderbolts, striking her very core. "The flower field, the witch and that magic, it all exists somewhere?" She grabbed Shou''s hands.


    "Not somewhere, it''s here. It''s not magic, it''s a cultivation technique."


    Immediately, Li Yinyi threw herself to the ground and bowed down. "Great master¡ªno, grand ancestor please me teach me that disintegrating magic¡ªI mean, the cultivation technique. I am willing to study under your tutelage forever!" She bowed deeper. The girl had been completely conquered by the witch''s ability. She had been dejected since everything was fantasy. Now it turned out to be true after all! That meant if she tried hard enough, she could learn it too! She didn''t care if she had no talent, or if she could learn only a fragment of it. Having such a cool attack was enough to boast for a lifetime.


    "Eh, don''t you want the revival technique?"


    "No, it is impressive, but I don''t care about that. However, that blast was way too cool. I''m shivering just from imagining it." And she really did shiver. In her mind she was in the yearly family competition; while everyone fought with swords and kicks, she threw out explosions, deleting her opponents from the world. That was too cool!


    "Oh, I see..." Shou turned just a bit sadder. He then thought about it. He wasn''t sure if she could learn it, and if she could, it certainly would not be from him, since he didn''t know what the technique was.


    He planned on rejecting her, but Si''s voice stopped him from doing so. "She can," Si said, "if they stay in the world and fulfill certain quests, such as changing fate or complete the impossible, I (the system) will give them the treasures and techniques of the memory they finished. Of course, they can also simply learn from the simulations inhabitants, but that would take a lot longer. The only thing I can''t offer is that imperishable status of yours."


    "Oh, that is a good idea." Shou nodded. "It would create an incentive for the customers to return." He turned to the expectant Li Yinyi and told her, "I can''t teach you, but you can learn it on your own in the illusory world. If you complete certain missions, there will be rewards too. Come back tomorrow, where the store has had an overhaul, and I can explain it better to you."


    When Shou had started the sentence, Li Yinyi felt like all hope in the world was lost, but when he continued, her expression turned brighter and brighter. "That is it?" she asked, "I don''t have to call anyone master, I don''t have to abide any rules, go into a sect, or flatter any seniors? I just have to pay and can have fun while doing so?"


    Shou nodded.


    Damn, that is way too easy. She would have come even if it weren''t for the cultivation techniques since it was fun to discover a new world, but now it was practically a must. If she still hesitated afterward, she would truly call herself stupid.


    The rain was completely gone now, but it was still dark. Li Yinyi realized that night had long approached. "Crap, I need to go, or Papa will be mad at me!" She bowed once more, to the unfathomable store-owner and quickly ran out.


    "First Chain Quest Completed. Second Chain Quest will be issued shortly. Ask Host to prepare for reward."


    "Oh, nice."


    "Well, it has been a long day, but everything seemed to have gone fine. Didn''t I tell you that there was no need to worry? [puffs out chest]. Anyway, you should go to sleep now, I will revamp the store, since the business is clearly a lucrative one hehe."


    Shou didn''t like it when Si behaved this smugly. It was like seeing the kid you always beat up gloating after he won once. However, he did have to give that to her¡ªthe thing really worked. "Revamping the store, how will you do that with no body?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it, just leave it to me and go to sleep."


    "I''m kind of interested though, I think I am going to pass the night by watching you."


    "Damn it, show some decency and go to sleep [angry face]. Don''t you know not pry into a lady''s business?"


    ...


    Li Yinyi didn''t remember how she got home.


    The whole time, she remained immersed in the dreamlike experience she just had. When she stirred her Dantian, she realized that her cultivation had slightly increased and the Spiritual Qi turned richer, nearing toward the bottleneck of hers. She didn''t know what the exact reason was, only that it was thanks to the store. It astonished her, that there could be such a method to attain breakthroughs, but in all honesty, she was already numb to the shock. Not even the moon exploding could rattle her much at this point.


    After 10 more minutes, she finally arrived at her home.


    If Shou and Si saw it, they would have been surprised by the sheer size of it. The house had a giant gate, on each side a statue of a magnificent lion. Inside, there was a garden, surrounding the palace-like structure in the middle. Servants and guards were bustling around, even though it was late at night.


    Li Yinyi gulped nervously. Ah, if someone saw her returning this late, she would have to deal with her fathers fury. She hid behind the gate-wall and slowly sneaked in, hoping to do so without attracting unnecessary attention.


    "Oh my, so you still remember you have a family," someone suddenly called out, and through the shadow, a young man walked out.


    Li Yinyi stiffened up.. "Big brother."

 Chapter 20 - The Li Family (Second Chain Quest)

    The young man stomped to Li Yinyi with a dark face. "I told you to call me Li Yangyi when outside, didn''t I," he said and kneaded his little sisters cheek.


    "Ehh, big brother, I am sorry. Ouch~ you''re going to rip them off." She grabbed his hands and complained.


    "You¡ªI told you to call me Li Yangyi! Well, whatever, let''s put that aside first. Where have you been? Do you know that father was worried sick?"


    Hearing him say ''father'', Li Yinyi turned pale. "I wanted to come back sooner, but there was a sudden storm and I couldn''t leave. I found shelter at a store."


    "I don''t believe you!"


    "That is unfair, you don''t believe anyone. If people told you you are human, you''d think you are a dog." She pouted in silence.


    "And whose fault do you think that is," Li Yangyi shouted, "you''re the kind of girl who gets sold and counts the money with the traffickers."


    Li Yinyi pouted, and felt incredibly wronged. "You don''t have to be so mean about it. It only happened twice."


    Hearing her words, Li Yangyi listlessly stared at the sky, questioning his life choices. That girl was incurable. She had always been like this, way too trusting towards other people and thus always being misled. When she was small, she had always been teased without even realizing it. The problem was, even after the many incidents, she still showed no improvement in wisdom or judgement. Their parents, fearing that when she grew up she would be tricked by robbers, decided to lock her up in the mansion until she learned not to be so trusting.


    Li Yangyi turned stern. "Li Yinyi, tell me what is our family?"


    "Eh, isn''t that obvious? The Li family, it says so in our name," she answered simply.


    "Yes, but what is the status of our Li family, can you tell me that?"


    "Eh, I don''t remember, something important, I guess." She tilted her head. Evidently, Li Yinyi was not good with these things.


    "We are one of the three big families of the Empire! You have to at least remember that. Though, we are only a branch family, the blood in our veins is real. As one of the prestigious three, our family has a lot of enemies¡ªforeign spies, rogue cultivators and families envying our fame. So what do you think would happen if these people got to you? Imagine how many lives you could put at risk if you gave them classified information," her brother continued berating her. "You can''t continue to be so irresponsible."


    Li Yinyi grew sadder, as his voice continued. She had heard that speech many times over her life, and though she wanted to prove herself that she was independent, no on gave her a chance to do so. "I think you are underestimating me. I still know how to discern right from wrong." She curled her fingers into a fist and stared at the ground.


    Her brother after saying everything, softened up. Seeing the dejected look on her face, he thought maybe he had gone too far, but that was only because he felt worried about her. He loved his sister¡ªof course, only as much as a brother could¡ªand he would go through great lengths to protect her, even if he had to pay sacrifices to do so.


    His sister had always been naive, so he tried to cover her flaws by being distrusting. It was fine as long as he could prevent people from hurting her, but now in a twist of fate, it was him who hurt her by doing so.


    He took her hand and embraced her tightly. "I apologize, Li Yinyi, I might have been too harsh." The man was ridden with guilt.


    "Ah, what are you doing, you''re embarrassing me." Li Yinyi felt confused by her brothers sudden change of heart and tried pushing him away, but his cultivation had reached a higher realm than hers. "If you feel so sorry, then give me some money."


    Li Yangyi loosened his grip. "Huh, money? Don''t you still have the spirit stones that father has given you? And I remember that mother always spoils you with extra change. Of course, I don''t mind, but where did yours go?"


    "I used it all."


    "Y¡ªYou used it all?" Li Yangyi felt a bad premonition welling up inside his heart. "On what?"


    "Oh, big brother you won''t believe it," Li Yinyi''s eyes sparkled when she remembered Shou''s store. "I paid it to enter an illusory world, where there was a witch who had incredible cultivation strength. She lifted her hand, and there was a boom, then a whoosh, and I died. But that was fine though, because I revived again, and the owner promised I could learn the technique, if I just pay¡ªbig brother, are you listening?" She had stopped because she saw her brother turned strangely silent.


    He looked at Li Yinyi and grit his teeth. "Damn it, you idiot sister!" Decisively, Li Yangyi hit the back of his sisters head¡ªtruthfully, it hurt him more than it hurt her. He promptly fell to his knees and held his hand in shame. "No, it had to be done, I had no other choice," he muttered, immersed in his own world.


    That was probably also why he hadn''t even realized his sister had advanced in her cultivation.


    ...


    "I can''t get married anymore," Si sniffed. It was the next morning.


    "Don''t be overdramatic," Shou said, "so what if I saw you completely overhauling the store? I found it impressive how you created the new walls and changed the chairs. Haven''t I already seen your system magic before?"


    "You don''t understand, teleporting items is different from changing the whole store. Usually, the Host would go to sleep, and then the system would give it their best to design a stunning layout, and when the Host woke up, they would be mesmerized by the effortless renovation, and feel the system is omnipotent. That was supposed to be a bonding moment. But now... it''s like you''ve seen me naked. [tears falling]."


    "I feel like seeing someone naked can also be a bonding experience. Can you even be naked in the first place?"


    "How rude, what do you think we systems are?"


    "To answer truthfully, I have not a single clue." He shrugged his shoulders. "Anyway, it''s a new day, let''s open the store."


    "Wait, take a look the next Quest first," Si reminded him, "I feel like you aren''t taking this seriously enough. Come on, I beg you, my livelihood''s on the line. You don''t want a cutie like me to die so young, right?"


    Shou decided not to comment and simply opened the Quest Window.


    [Chain Quest - Run a successful business.


    Second Chain Quest: Find Your Roots.


    Description: Get at least 10 people to buy and enter the illusory world ''Deadly Witch Hunt''. 9 remaining. Time limit: 7 days.


    Reward: Store size upgrade.. Ascending to the ''Mortal Fortification'' stage.]

 Chapter 21 - How The Store Looks Like

    "Huh, Mortal Ascension Realm? What does that mean?"


    "Exactly as that sounds, if you do the Quest, you will ascend a Realm, isn''t that nice?"


    Shou took the transparent screen and threw it out the window. "Not at all. Why would I want to rise in cultivation levels, it would only make it harder to die."


    "Hey you are joking, right? You aren''t planning to stay a mere mortal your whole life, right?"


    "Why not," Shou shrugged his shoulders, "what''s the problem?"


    "I''ll end up a laughingstock if the other systems find out my host is a mortal! I won''t change the rewards. That''s the only thing I can''t compromise on," Si shouted.


    "Then I won''t do the Quest," Shou said simply.


    There was a short silence, as Si was too shocked to speak. "You¡ªY-You... Uwah~," she began to cry. "You''re mean! I hate you! Even though you promised!"


    Not prepared for her sudden scream, Shou jumped up, staggering a few steps back from her loud voice. "I''m joking, I''m joking! Jeez, relax. Fine, I will do the Quest. It''s not like my realm matters anyway."


    She toned down a bit, but still sniffed. "...Thank you," she muttered sullenly.


    Shou rubbed his temples and sighed. "Don''t mention it." He then concentrated on the other reward, "expanding the store already? Why?"


    He looked at the current store and had found it to his liking. It was a modern Chinese style. The walls, which were thin and wooden before, had been replaced by trusty stone, painted white; The floor was now clean-cut marble; Only the ceiling remained wood, but it looked a lot sharper and more refined than before. The store was now a lot bigger (or it might only seem so, since all the shelves were gone), allowing enough space for more than one room.


    In the first room, there stood a black couch, looking big and comfy¡ªinviting people to sit. Of course, the counter could not be missing, which faced the opposite direction.


    The second room, parted by only a wooden-framed glass wall, contained the cores. What had been the big, glowing core, Si replaced with six smaller ones, three on each side. They now emitted a golden light, complementing the color scheme. They illuminated the colorful dragons on the wall¡ªmaking them look lifelike and vivid¡ªand the mahogany wood table in the middle.


    In the back, wide stone stairs led up, though Si had only renovated this floor.


    "To earn more money of course. I am in dire need of it," Si said. The revamp of the store had cost her some energy, and now she wished to earn it back as fast as possible.


    "I suppose that sounds reasonable." He walked to the counter and stared at the vertical painting hanging above it. "I assume it must have been hard to create this artwork without a body."


    The painting depicted a woman wearing a mask, her eye gazing directly at the onlooker. Behind her was a field of flowers and a small village. In the white space which was the sky, ''Deadly Witch Hunt'' was written in ancient calligraphy.


    The whole painting appeared dynamic, as if one could simply jump right in. It would have been a sensual experience, if right below it the number ''15'' and the words ''spirit stones'' weren''t written, boldly stinging the onlookers eye.


    "If you won''t change the Mortal Ascension reward, at least change the store expansion reward," Shou suddenly decided.


    "Hey, you can''t just come and decide that on your own. I am the system, you hear me? I. Am. The. System."


    "Really, I leave you a little leeway and you immediately turn cheeky. I am asking for both of us here," Shou complained, "think about it, though expanding a store does earn benefits, so do other things. Since we have already renovated the store, we should focus on something else first."


    "Huh. That makes sense. Stop making sense, I will look bad."


    "Can you look worse than now?"


    Soon enough, a window popped up in front of Shou. It read the same as before, only the rewards had been slightly altered.


    [Reward: Expansion of ''Deadly Witch Hunt''. Ascending to the ''Mortal Ascension'' stage.]


    "That is better. good girl," Shou complimented. He wasn''t sure what that reward meant, but he could guess faintly, and upgrading the product was a nice idea, after all if he completed this Quest, it would mean the first few customers had started to gather. "If it was a new memory already, I fear the costumer might get bored too easily, and our value may sink. You chose wisely."


    "Hehe," Si giggled¡ªthen she remembered she shouldn''t be happy to be praised by her host! It was supposed to be the other way around!


    Shou had slowly gotten accustomed to throwing the screen away, but this time, as he neared the window, a loud squabble entered his ears. he looked outside and saw numerous guards, running after a person.


    "I haven''t done anything," the person shouted while picking his pace. "This is wrong!"


    "No, I saw it clearly," a guard said with a cold voice; whether he did, no one could tell for sure. The other guards behind him unanimously agreed though, and that was what mattered.


    "I know you are just going to throw me in prison. I won''t fall for this trick. You guards are all corrupt," the man yelled loudly.


    "There we have it," another guard shouted out, "contempt of authority. That will get you locked up for sure. Hopefully you learn by then."


    The person shook his head, and soon passed by Shou, who rested his head out the window. The man looked at him, and Shou saw it in his eyes¡ªa primal fear, as if he was running away from a beast. His eyebrows were knitted in worry, and sweat ran down his cheeks, moistening his beard.


    The man opened his mouth, but before any words came out, the guards leaped at him and grasped him by his legs. He tumbled and fell, and his run came to a stop. They pushed him to the ground and even when they dragged him away, the man screamed out loud, begging for help.


    Silence returned in the alleyway; however, Shou didn''t go back. "That sure was something, huh?"


    "[tilts head] I wonder what is going on in this city. Is it truly because of the emperor''s illness?"


    "That is truly the question worth asking."


    As Shou was about to reenter the store again, he saw a shadow vigilantly poking out the corner of the alleyway. The shadow belonged to a muscular man, sneakily looking around. He sighed in relief, when he realized the guards had gone away. Next, his eyes fell on Shou.


    "Did you see that too?" The man had a rusty voice, as if he had used it too much the night before.


    Shou nodded.


    "It''s been unsafe lately. You have to be cautious whenever you see any arrests, because you can''t be sure if they won''t just take you with them, just because they can. Just because they are part of the law, they think can do whatever they want. Tell you what, the law does not equal justice, don''t you think so too?"


    "I guess," Shou answered perfunctorily.


    "Young man, I kind of like you." The man walked out his little corner.. "You run a store? Great, let me support your business then."

 Chapter 22 - Warrior Of Justice

    The moment that man entered, he whistled out in amazement. "That is a good thing you have here."


    From outside, it looked no different than an ordinary store¡ªmaybe even slightly worse¡ªbut when he actually walked through the door, he was surprised. It was like he entered a different world. He loved the ambiance of this store; the wall ran straight, no cracks, and no grooves. He looked at the ground, and realized he did not feel the familiar squish of old wood behind his soles.


    "He''s reached the late-middle of the Spirit Ascension Realm. You know, the second Realm. I thought you''d want to know."


    "Is that good," Shou asked quietly.


    "In this city," Si answered, "well, he''s passable."


    The man turned his head¡ªat Shou, then above him, at the painting. It hung on the furthermost left side, almost touching the corner, leaving a lot of space on the right. One would think it was for other paintings, but the wall was empty. "That thing above you..."


    "It is what I sell."


    "You sell art?"


    "No." Shou shook his head. "I sell fate."


    "Puhaha," the man burst into rough laughter, "you sell what? Brother¡ªno, boss, you can''t just drop a joke out of nowhere. I was not ready." The man patted the counter with his heavy hands. He continued laughing until his belly ached and he had to curl his body. he took a breather and stared at Shou, expecting him to laugh, but all he saw was his serene face. "Wait, you are joking, right?"


    "I''m not."


    The man furrowed his brows. His eyes seemed to quiver a little. "Look boss, I am saying this because I can''t stand the sight of injustice, and I don''t want to see someone running head first into a failing business, but you should really think it through again."


    "Think what through again?" Shou tilted his head.


    "I see that you''re only a mortal, thus I can understand the ignorance toward the spiritual affairs, but for us cultivators, the words such as fate, destiny and karma hold a special meaning," the man kindly explained, "if you don''t wish to catch the ire of daoists and monks¡ªor worse, the ire of the universe¡ªI advise you not to use these words foolishly."


    "Oh, okay." Shou nodded. Though fate might not be something holy to him, it was for others. And since he had opened his shop here, he should follow their customs. "You seem like a kind person. Rare for cultivators."


    "Thank you." the man cupped his hands and bowed down. "But I am not, I just believe that all humans need to be as just as they can."


    "You know, you might get along well with a different customer of mine," Shou muttered, "someone who believes everyone is just and someone who tries to be just. Great combo."


    "So, what is it that you''re selling?"


    "I sell fate."


    "...Boss," he said with a low voice, "I do not like being made fun of, do you understand?"


    "It''s true though, didn''t you see the sign outside? Says Store of Fate. Black on wood. You''re right, I shouldn''t say these words randomly, but I also shouldn''t lie about what I am selling; that would be dishonest, don''t you think?"


    The man grunted in disdain. All previous goodwill he had, disappeared, just like that. "I have to give it to you, those words were admirable, if it wasn''t for the obvious lie. I would call you courageous, but bravery without wisdom is only foolhardiness."


    "I am not lying, though," Shou told him, "how about this, why don''t you simply try it?"


    "Ah," the man was about to shout, but he belatedly realized, "wait, that is a good idea. How much is the cost?"


    "It depends from memory to memory, but I currently only have one. Check for yourself," he knocked on the wall behind him.


    "Fifteen crystals! Do you take me for a fool? That stuff costs more than a mortal could earn in a year!" The man violently slammed his fist on the table. He sneered, and the vein on his forehead started popping. "So this is clearly a scam. I''m utterly disappointed. I hate dishonest people like you the most. They are a menace to society." In the next instant, the Spiritual Qi with in his body began to stir, releasing it all out in the form of a mountain of pressure. It was an intangible energy, coming from the arduous road of his cultivation. He now focused it on the youth at the counter to daunt him into confessing his crimes.


    Shou, to the furious mans surprise, did not seem to be affected at the slightest. Instead, he nodded with a supportive smile. "Yes, that is the reaction of a normal person, after all." Li Yinyi had truly given him a fright. How could a woman like her exist?


    Si said in a giddy tone, "Is someone causing trouble? Is some on finally causing trouble? [claps hands]!"


    The man, unable to react, was stumped silent. He thought the youth would try to argue, find excuses, but before that, break down in fear. However, the youth did no such thing, and all the lines he had prepared entered the trash-bin. "Uh, You¡ªwhat is your name? I am Zhang Yong from one of the three big families, the Zhang family. Before striking down evil, I would at least know its name."


    "My name''s Shou. Just Shou," the youth answered, and to Zhang Yong''s utter astonishment, leisurely stood up. As if the energy he emitted did not exist. "Also, do you mind keeping it down a notch? You will scare potential customers from entering."


    "Who''d enter this house of lies," Zhang Yong shouted, but obliged by retracting the pressure. The man took a deep breath and calmed down, only a glint in his eyes remaining. "Fine. I will follow your rules for now." He rummaged around in his robe and took out 15 crystals; no more, no less. The sight of this made his heart hurt. "It truly is expensive to uphold justice." He bit his lips. "If it doesn''t reach my standards, I will shut down this store!"


    "Ah! [haha] He said the line, he said the line!"


    Shou''s smile turned more radiant. "Really, it''s good to see someone like you." He patted the man on the shoulder. "You''re doing great. Now if you''d just say ''A mere mortal dares to defy me'', that''d be nice."


    "..." Was that youth messing with him? Zhang Yong gritted his teeth.


    Shou stood up. "Follow me," he said, and waved for him to come. They passed the glass-wall and entered the room with the cores.


    "What are those shiny objects? Some kind of ''treasure'' you use to trick the unknowing?" Zhang Yong sneered.


    "Those are cores. They will bring you into an illusory world, where you can experience another life.


    "You''re out of your mind," Zhang Yong scoffed. These scammers really had no conscience. After being caught, instead of admitting the truth, they continue their lies which turn grander and grander. Was there anything more pathetic then this. "Forget it, we will just see how long you can keep it up. So what do you want me to do?"


    "Inject some Spiritual Qi into the thing."


    The man looked skeptical. Still, since he had decided to put Shou to justice, he had to go all the way. He reached hand out and hovered it above the the orange-glowing cube.


    He then fell unconscious.


    "You know," Shou said, "there has to be a better way than this."

 Chapter 23 - Fear Not, I Know What To Do.

    "See, I told you. This is nothing but a waste¡ª" Zhang Yongs words were cut short. More specifically, they died violently¡ªstopped by instinct, almost. He felt, at first, the warm, windy breeze caressing his face. The light shone brightly in his eyes, giving him the urge to squint. When he smelled the sweet scent of flowers, Zhang Young knew there was something wrong.


    He cleansed his eyes of the light by rubbing them furiously. His eyebrows shot up at the sight in front of him. The meadow which consisted of more grass than flower overwhelmed his senses, his brain, and the perceptive overload made his breath rapidly quicken.


    "Thi¡ªThis cannot be real," Zhang Yong muttered with such astute astonishment, he felt his throat quiver restlessly. He did what one was taught to do whenever one could not discern between dream and reality; he pinched himself. He did so once more, and by the third time he realized it was not a dream. "Would this be another world then?"


    Zhang Yong jumped up in fright. Another world! What a scary thought. And it wasn''t correct either, because through his jumbled mind, he somehow managed to remember the young boss saying it was an illusory space. "Still," the man shook his head, "that doesn''t make it any better. I''ve heard many legends of such mystical places, but the records described it as a foggy island, a space no bigger than a servants room. Is this not more like an ancient realm?"


    Zhang Yong stopped talking. Not because he had nothing to say¡ªin fact, he still had many words¡ªbut because he realized something which rattled him to his very core. "How can the Spiritual Energy in this place be so pure?" he yelled out in alarm.


    He collected himself, and in the flower field, he sat down cross-legged, with his eyes shut tightly. His breathing started to stabilize, interchanging between quick, sporadic bursts and long, drawn out ones, soothing to the mind. A cheeky smile crept up his face.


    The energy here was manifold purer and abundant than in the real world. It was an unfathomable experience for him. He knew for a certain extend the theory behind spiritual energy; a manifestation of the world, the cultivator takes the energy and refines it into Qi. But never had he heard of such pure energy. It entered him seamlessly, as if no need of any refining. Simply by living here one would progress in leaps and bounds¡ªlet alone cultivating in it.


    That was the true use of this illusory world! He was sure about it!


    15 crystals? What a joke, even for 150 crystals, it was worth it!


    The energy nourished his meridians, and he felt a sense of oneness he hadn''t felt in a long time. Previous problems that plagued him deep into the night, one after another, untied like a knot. It was like the whole world had began to support him. This was what life was about, this was justice!


    Justice¡ªZhang Yong suddenly felt ashamed at the way he treated the shop-owner. The youth was not lying after all! Instead, it was him who behaved parochially. "Good, after I am done closing up, I will personally apologize to boss Shou!" He broke out into a self-satisfied smile. This was what an equitable person should do, after all.


    "..." Shou watched the mans whole endeavor with mute silence. Especially Zhang Yongs grin plastered on the screen above the VAR core, caused his eye to twitch. "Fuck, I don''t need an apology. Just do something. I''m bored to death! You are killing an imperishable, are you proud of yourself?" he shouted, but the man did not hear.


    "I see," Si said and nodded, "We should incorporate a communication function between worlds for customers to ask the viewers, or vice versa. I think we should also add a private function, closing the screen when they don''t want to be seen. Also, the customers seem to not realize the world is an instance, rather they believe it is a different world. Maybe we should add a window pop up just like you when you get a quest. What do you say Shou?"


    "You''re the expert, I will leave it to your judgement."


    "That is what I wanted to hear [smile]. Wait here for me, I will give the thing an overhaul."


    "Huh, are you going away," Shou asked, but Si didn''t answer. He waited a few seconds for the crisp girl-voice to appear, and when it didn''t, he breathed out in relief. He stretched his arms and neck and shouted, "Damn, Finally some alone time! I fear the relentless monitoring might drive me crazy. Hopefully she takes a while."


    "I''m still here," she grumbled. "You''re mean."


    Shou almost jumped in fright. "Why did you say you were gone then?"


    "It was only a figure of speech," she said sulkily.


    "Lady, please use your figure of speeches more carefully, our friendship was about to enter a point with no return!" Shou said, reprimanding her and himself simultaneously. He noted to also say his words more wisely, as to properly foster a healthy relationship.


    "[grits teeth] Shut up, I''m concentrating!" Si placed all her mind into refining the core and it''s features, paying no more attention to Shou; She couldn''t be bothered to do so. This time, she really remained silent.


    Time passed rather fast, with nothing of much significance happening.


    After a few hours, Si screamed out, "Done!"


    "Huh, wha~" Shou yawned. He had unknowingly fallen asleep. At first, he was still watching Zhang Yong do something interesting, but nothing of that sort happened. Gradually, his sight turned blurry and he rested on the counter top. Hopefully, there were no new customers. Well, even if, they probably would have run due to the price.


    Si looked at the screen. "Too bad, this customer seems to be about finished now, we can''t test the new features on him."


    And like a bell chiming accurately on midnight, the system voice resounded from the illusory world, through the screen. "Maximum time reached. Simulation shutting down."


    Zhang Yong, who was like a piece of stone, meditating solemnly in the field, opened his eyes in confusion. Before the meaning of these words registered with him, his vision seamlessly changed from a warm flower-field to a hard, white ceiling. Zhang Yong abruptly jumped up, and he saw the brown-glowing core, the clean decor and the mysterious shop-owner. He had returned.


    "No, this can''t be it!" He clasped his hands together and sucked in a mouthful of air. "Damn, this spiritual energy is like breathing in dog-shit. Why am I back again, I don''t want to be in this dumb world!" The man felt like crying. He looked at Shou. "Sir, I don''t understand, why am I back?"


    "Calling me Shou is fine. Your hours are up."


    "My hours?" Zhang Yong tilted his head in bafflement. He didn''t understand what Shou meant. He walked to the silently whizzing core and tried hovering his hand above it. He injected his Qi, but it didn''t budge. Not until he expended almost all his Qi, did he realize a gleaming window hovering above it.


    "Completion rate 1%?" He read the contents on the screen out loud. It was written big, and one couldn''t miss it even of they tried to.


    "Reentry costs 5 crystals. If you die 3 times, or have stayed longer than 5 hours, the simulation is canceled," Shou explained, "I can understand wishing to cultivate in this place, but to truly get your money''s worth, I recommend you adventure through the world.. If you reach a 100%, the world will reward you with a treasure from it."

 Chapter 24 - Wang Jing

    Si had explained the idea to him well. She did so while she was renovating the store, and although there were some cries and tears mixed in as she did so, Shou still got the general gist of it.


    The completion rate was for every individual costumer to see. It evaluated the role of the costumer in the world and their significance. Their job was to bring change into the world; through finding an identity, winning a war, becoming a myth, killing significant people¡ªall of it worked. If the costumer reached a full completion rate, it would mean they had successfully altered fate.


    Since Si had many items, she decided to use them as a reward.


    Though Zhang Yong did not quite understand the significance of the completion rate yet, he still nodded without any words. Whatever Shou said, he would believe wholeheartedly. "Then, please allow me to enter right now!" He reached for his bag to take out the spirit stones.


    "No can do. "Shou shook his head. "You will have to come back another day."


    Zhang Yong clenched his jaw. "Two times, no¡ª three the original price, how about that? Price is not the issue here." The thought of using this much money made his head ache. Yet, he simply could not let this opportunity go.


    In his mind, this mysterious store was like a dream. It was almost too good to be true, and he feared it might disappear as if a mirage, and no one would know where it went. The feeling was fantastical like that. If that wound up to be the case, he would be full of regret for the rest of his life.


    "It won''t change no matter how high you rise it."


    "This..." His shoulders slumped down and it felt like the world had turned a shade darker. Still, what could he possibly do about it? Coercing him? Such a vile and unjust idea, his stomach churned by the mere thought of it. And even so, anyone running such a place was by no means simple. "I understand. Then I will reluctantly wait until tomorrow."


    Hearing his words, Shou gave him a nod of acknowledgement, and placed his head on the counter again. He was still a little tired since Si woke him up so abruptly. His eyelids got heavier and he slowly returned to slumber . . . was it not Zhang Yong silently standing in front of him.


    Shou tilted his head upward. "You need something?"


    The man blinked twice. "No."


    "Then why are you still here?"


    "I''m planning to stand here until tomorrow arrives."


    "Go away!"


    ...


    The evening slowly encroached without anyone realizing.


    Li Yinyi flabbily walked through the city, her head swaying from side to side. Her eyes were in a daze and her small mouth hung low.


    "Concentrate and stop staggering," Li Yangyi shouted right behind her.


    Li Yinyi turned around sluggishly. "Ah, uh, what? Did you say something? I couldn''t hear you since my ears are numb."


    Li Yangyi sighed. "You can only blame yourself for that, not only did you not return before sunset, you even squandered all the money. Of course father would spend the time lecturing you."


    "He didn''t have to hold me for the whole day though," Li Yinyi complained. She actually wanted to go to the Store of Fates the moment she awoke, but her father gave her no chance to do so.


    Li Yangyi smiled wryly. "He probably wouldn''t have, but you just had to ask for more money, right after. In fact, if it wasn''t for father telling me to get the money back, and you being the only one to know where it is, you''d probably still be behind the mansion walls."


    "Eh, we didn''t come to play?" Li Yinyi blinked innocently.


    "Of course not!" Li Yangyi sighed. "So where do we have to go now?"


    "Uhm, you have to turn right."


    "I see, so left it is. It''s unexpectedly at a well-off area. As expected of a robbers den, always well hidden in plain sight." His eyes revealed a sharp glint.


    Li Yinyi grabbed his arm and pulled him away. "Hey, I said right! Right! What''s wrong with you? Can''t you even trust the directions of your little sister?" She knitted her brows. "I really don''t get you. Why would anyone lie about this?"


    "Sorry, force of habit." Li Yangyi rubbed his head in embarrassment.


    He looked at the inconspicuous alleyway. Hardly anyone walked in it, and the shadows of the buildings made the path look somewhat dubious. "Yes, that seems more like a place for shady dealings." He reached for the sword on his hip, and grew more vigilant.


    Li Yinyi only tilted her head in confusion. What was her brother doing? It wasn''t like there were any wild beasts in the city or something.


    The duo¡ªboth with vastly different ideas¡ªentered the alleyway. However, they did not make it far, as someone behind them called out, "Oh, is that brother Li Yangyi I am spotting there?"


    Without even turning around, Li Yangyi frowned. Li Yinyi, despite not understanding why her brother would do so, decided to simply follow along and frowned too¡ªthough she looked more cute than angry.


    The both of them faced the flippant young man standing at the distant left side. He had long hair carefully tied up in a ponytail, his face was masked with cosmetics¡ªmost notable was the corner of his eyes, painted red. Together with his glimmering long robe and the custom-made paper fan, he looked more finely dressed than the girls his age.


    "Wang Jing. Just my luck to have met you here." Li Yangyi clicked his tongue.


    "It probably must be because you have done great deeds in your past life, to encounter such fortune."


    "It seems we have different ideas of fortune. I for one consider meeting a Casanova in broad daylight a bad omen. Also, I''d like it if you were to refrain from calling me ''brother''."


    Wang Jing did not react and kept smiling amicably. "Oh, I see Miss Yinyi is with you today too! What a pleasant surprise."


    "Oh, it''s you Wang Jing." Li Yinyi brightly grinned and waved her hands. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. How have you been doing?"


    Wang Jing bowed slightly. "I have been doing well. For some reason, every time I was trying to meet you, the servants would say you are busy, ill or absent. They would not even welcome me in. But seeing your beautiful face, all the dissatisfaction has been swept away."


    "Don''t act like you don''t know the reason," Li Yangyi spat out, and seethed with anger. He gripped his sword-hilt tightly and cursed his luck. Of course, of all the days, of all the people, Wang Jing and Li Yinyi had to meet today. "Could it be, did you follow us?"


    "Oh my," Wang Jing hid his face behind the fan, "still distrustful as ever. Where has the bond between fellow members of the three great families gone? Wang family, Li family, Zhang family; Harmony begets prosperity, do you not know?"


    Li Yangyi said nothing. Instead, a cold gleam appeared in his eyes.


    He didn''t know when it happened, but one day, that despicable Casanova had set his eye on his sister. He probably saw her as an easy target for his distasteful conquests. The naive Li Yinyi did not understand that mans sinister motive and happily went along with him. Li Yangyi, hearing that womanizer wished to court his innocent little Li Yinyi, flew into a fit of rage. A sister should only love her brot¡ªno, wait, that wasn''t it. A brother should protect his sister.


    "Miss Yinyi, how about coming over to my house today and look at the flowers I cultivated. And since it is turning late, you can also stay the night." Wang Jing edged closer.


    Li Yinyi tilted her head. "Hmm, I''d love to see them, but I have something to do today, so maybe next time."


    "Despicable!" Li Yangyi almost drew his sword and killed that bastard on the spot. He grabbed Li Yinyi''s hand and decisively walked away. "Don''t even dream about it," he screamed and then disappeared in the dark alleyway.


    Wang Jing stood still, with the fan hiding his face.. He muttered, "If you are so anxious to leave, I might just want to find out where you are headed, brother."

 Chapter 25 - All Great Families

    By the time Li Yangyi arrived at the store, his face was as black as the bottom of a burned pan. He stared at the sign hanging outside and sneered, "Store of Fates? What a grand name for something so small. Does the one operating not fear the wrath of heaven?"


    "I think the name is pretty apt though," Li Yinyi silently commented. Truth be told, it might be somewhat lacking compared to what it contained. She remembered the mysterious glowing cube, the fantastical world, the undying shop owner and the dominating magic technique; Her thoughts couldn''t help but make her shudder.


    With little regard for what was inside, Li Yangyi violently slammed the door open. "Where''s the owner that scammed my little sister? Show yourself and name your excuses, though I won''t believe them anyway!"


    He looked at the interior of the store, and seeing the ambiance, he was inwardly impressed. The layout was clean and sturdy. The color scheme was pleasing to the eye, and he realized the moment he entered, the temperature seemed to have changed into a cozy warm one.


    "Those scams are turning more elaborate by the year. What''s the point of heightening security in this city, when these despicable people still get away?"


    Li Yinyi slipped through her brothers arms and jumped forward. "Shou, I''m back, do you still remember me?"


    A drowsy, but pleasant-looking youth lifted his head. "Miss Li Yinyi, Of course I do."


    "I see you have renovated the store!" Li Yinyi shouted in amazement. When she entered, she could hardly believe she was at the right place. Only by recognizing Shou did she realize it was the same store she had visited yesterday. "It looks really good. I love how it retains the heat now. And that soft couch over there looks very comfy. I''d totally fall asleep there."


    "..." Li Yangyi, seeing the girl that was supposed to be on his side happily praising the enemy, fell into a loss of words.


    Li Yinyi saw the painting hanging above Shou. "Oh, that''s the masked woman! She looks so cool!"


    Li Yangyi followed Li Yinyi sight, his eyes falling on the painting. It instantly mesmerized him. The brush-strokes were like fangs, adhering themselves on him, and not letting him go. The vibrant colors soothed his mind, and the woman was like a water in a desert, rattling his core. ''Deadly Witch Hunt'' it read. If someone told him it wasn''t a painting, but portal to another- a better world, he would believe it.


    It was only when he saw the boldly written ''15 spirit stones'', did he remember what he was here for.


    He vigorously shook his head and slapped his cheeks. "Damn it, I need to focus. You, the boy sitting at the counter. Who''s that bastard boss of this bandits shack? Tell him to come out and eat my sword."


    "..." The sudden question loaded with heavy implications stumped Shou mute. ''Brother, we just met. Can you please not?''


    Li Yinyi answered for him, "He''s the owner of this store."


    Li Yangyi knitted his brows. "What, but he''s so young."


    "Actually, he is older than me," Li Yinyi said gloomily.


    "I understand. Then I won''t feel any guilt with my decision." He stepped forward. "So, shop-owner, I will make it easy for you. Return the money you took from Li Yinyi, or I will smash this store up."


    Si, who had started paying attention the store, broke into a lovable grin. "Yes, another one! This time, I will show my prowess. What should I do? Since it''s the first time for me to punish someone, it should be something memorable. Should I disintegrate him? Or burn him down? Freeze him in a time-rift? Send him to hell? Break all his limbs? Oh, there''s so much to do! Shou what do you think?"


    "I think you should calm down. Or else someone might close our shop down."


    "It''s fine, we can kill them too."


    "Ah, stupid brother! What are you doing," Li Yinyi cried out in alarm. What gave him the guts to threaten the shop-owner? It may only be her that knew, but that''s the place where the dominating magic originated from! How could he dare go against that absolute offensive spell? And when it comes to defensive spell . . . was there a need for that, when Shou couldn''t die? Anyway, it''s a different level. "Don''t cause trouble!"


    Li Yangyi was so stunned by his sisters loud voice, he did not even realize she had called him ''stupid brother''. "Li Yinyi, what''s going on? I am trying to help you here."


    "Well, if that is so, then answer me, how much money did you bring today?"


    "Uhh, about twenty-six crystals, two-hundred gold and maybe some silver."


    Li Yinyi nodded in satisfaction. "Shou, open a glowing core-thingy for me and my brother! It''s his first time, so fifteen crystals, plus my reentry which costs five, that equals twenty crystals, right?"


    "Correct," Shou answered.


    "Wait, Li Yinyi, we are here to seek justice! What you''re doing is the exact opposite."


    "Just trust me."


    "You... know I can''t." Li Yangyi sullenly looked down.


    "Hmph. Fine then. Suit yourself." Li Yinyi didn''t reply anymore.


    Li Yangyi, seeing his sister upset, felt his heart lurch in great pain. He stared at the young youth in hatred and placed all the blame on him. He pondered on whether he should just raze this place down.


    "Did someone say justice?" A sudden voice appeared, and from the other room, Zhang Yong walked out. As he saw the new customers, his eyebrows shot up. "Oh, it''s the kids from the Li family."


    Li Yangyi''s eyes opened wide at the unexpected encounter. "U¡ªUncle Zhang Yong? What brings you to this place? Yinyi, hurry up and greet uncle."


    "Li Yinyi greets Uncle," she said and bowed down, also rather surprised.


    "Ah, could it be, did you come to enforce justice on this shop?" Li Yangyi''s eyes faintly glimmered with hope. The man in front of him was from a different family and an older generation, but he still knew some things about him, since he was rather famous. For example, he had an unwavering faith of justice.


    "Justice?" Zhang Yong gasped. "Why would I do that? This store is the greatest place I ever entered. You better watch your mouth! Even if we both are from the great families, some words I cannot forgive!" He frowned harshly. What a joke, if this store wasn''t fair, then no one was. He didn''t wait here all this time for some brat to ruin his chances.


    Li Yangyi felt the world had turned upside down. That was the second time he had been reprimanded today. "I¡ªI cannot believe this..." He gasped for air.


    "Brother, you need to get better lines. It''s turning repetitive." His sister rolled her eyes.


    "What?" Another voice¡ªa familiar one¡ªsoon joined the fray. "For esteemed members of the Li family to visit a shabby place like this, a truly shocking discovery."


    Wang Jing entered with an elegant stride, while hiding his mouth behind his fan.


    "I knew you followed us," Li Yangyi shouted, "did you think you weren''t deplorable enough already?"


    "Don''t be silly, it was merely coincidence. Or one might even say fate. Think of it like this, as a peach tree invariably bears peaches, me and Li Yi¡ªeh? Uncle Zhang Yong?" Wang Jing removed the fan over his lips and revealed a gaping mouth. ''What is he doing here?''


    Zhang Yong was similarly surprised. "Now it''s someone from the Wang family, what''s going on here?"


    Li Yangyi face turned dark. "I would like to know that too."


    Usually, seeing one member of the three big families was already rare. Seeing two together was reserved for only grand festivals and under courtship. Randomly meeting all three was akin to being hit by lightning thrice¡ªit happened only when the Emperor willed so, or in times of war.


    The air turned stiff as they looked at each other with vigilance, as if caught in a stand-off. Their sight jumped around each other like a grasshopper on a heated pan.


    Shou and Si, witnessing the whole thing, only tilted their head in confusion. ''So, will we earn any money today?''

 Chapter 26 - Complicated Transaction

    The atmosphere turned awkward with no one knowing what to do. Li Yangyi locked eyes with every person in the room. He asked himself if he should tell his father about this. All great families gathered at one place¡ªeither a great coincidence, or this store wasn''t as simple as they had originally anticipated. Even if it was, this meeting was bound to alert the other powers residing in this city and soon turn this little place into a beacon for trouble.


    Everyone in the room thought the same thing.


    Well, there was one person who did not care about that. "Shou, I''ve come to play," Li Yinyi shouted and placed 5 spirits stones on the table. Not her brothers'', they were her own. Evidently, she had been provided with some more.


    Shou nodded and reached his hand out.


    "My dear Li Yinyi, what is it you are buying," Wang Jing stepped forward and said, "let me get it for you."


    He rested his fan on the counter and stopped Shou from collecting any money. He smiled amicably, and his eyes narrowed gently. Anyway, since he was already here, he should use the chance to talk with Li Yinyi first; politics could come later!


    Li Yangyi, seeing that person face, felt his stomach belching, and his face crunched into a knot. "Get lost Wang Jing! Does my sister look so poor, she needs your handouts?"


    "Not at all." He shook Wang Jing shook his head. "But is it not the mans job to please his woman?"


    Li Yangyi gritted his teeth. "Who the hell are you calling your ''woman''?"


    "Slip of tongue."


    Li Yinyi ignored their little antics and did not think much about it. She took the money again and placed them on the counter once more.


    "Li Yinyi, what are you doing," Li Yangyi screamed as he saw what his sister was about to do. He stretched his hand out and caught the 5 spirit stones before they reached Shou again.


    Shou and Si: "..."


    "Ah, that''s my money! Since you didn''t look like you''d pay any time soon, I thought I just pay myself." Li Yinyi jumped forward and grasped her brothers arms.


    Li Yangyi held the money above his head, and since he was a lot taller, Li Yinyi couldn''t reach it even when she jumped. "So mother really gave you some secret pocket change again. Damn it, I''m not letting you waste it on some despicable scam."


    "Now, now, I cannot let these words go." Zhang Yong who had watched the scene unfold, decisively stepped forward. He looked at Shou and smirked. Since he still felt the guilt of accusing him the same way, he decided to repay the shop-owner by standing up for him. "Little Yinyi, how about this, Uncle will pay for you." He reached for his pocket and took out a handful of spirit stones. "Boss, open a core for her please."


    "Calling me Shou is just fine," he said, and stared at the white-glowing gems with vigilance. He glanced at Zhang Yong and slowly reached his hand out¡ª


    Li Yinyi shook her head and cupped her palm over the stones. "Thank you Uncle, but I cannot take money from someone outside my family. That would not be the right thing to do."


    Shou''s eye twitched uncontrollably as his hand hovered in midair, and Si slowly lost her patience.


    "I like your sense of justice. It''s fine, that much money is still reasonable for me." He shoved the money to Li Yinyi.


    LI Yinyi shoved it back. "It is not for me, though. I really appreciate it, but if possible, I''d like to pay it myself."


    "Would you not show your Uncle some face?"


    "You are always welcome to visit the Ji manor and chat with my papa. I''m sure he''d welcome you."


    The spirit stones wandered between the two of them like a ping pong ball. Si, whose eyes were glued tightly to the money, turned dizzy. She furiously shouted out loud, "All right, the next person to take the money back, dies."


    Wang Jing jumped in between them. "Uncle Zhang Yong, there''s no need for this, I will pay for it."


    "Ah, I can''t take your money either."


    "Don''t mind it. Aren''t we just like family already?" He opened his fan. "Since we already know us so well."


    "Huh? Uh," the gullible Li Yinyi tilted her head, "I guess that makes sense?"


    "It doesn''t. It really doesn''t," Li Yangyi yelled. "Do not fall for that mans or this fake shops tricks!"


    "Brother stop it! You''re really embarrassing me with your actions." Li Yinyi blushed and pulled at his sleeve. "How can this place possible be fake? Even Uncle Zhang Yong is here."


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it! There''s no way this bandits den is¡ª" He suddenly stopped talking, because he felt a cold shiver run down his spine. Zhang Yong glared at him fiercely. He swallowed his words down. ''Fine then. I give up. You guys win! For my sisters sake, I will reluctantly agree. It''s not my money anyway.''


    Wang Jing stepped forward. "Uncle Zhang Yong. Is this fine?"


    "Well, since you already promised, I won''t stop you."


    "Great." He strode to Shou, and with a haughty, yet elegant expression, said, "Owner, I want to buy everything you have!" He then placed his purse on the table.


    "We only have one thing."


    "Only one thing? All right, give me all you have from that one thing then. How much is it? 50 gold coins?" He opened the purse and revealed numerous jewels and coins. Buried deep, there were also innumerable spirit stones.


    If Si had a mouth, she''d be drooling. "That fellow''s rich!" She could already picture all this money in her arms and fell into happy laughter.


    "The price is on the wall behind me."


    Wang Jing casually looked up, but what he saw caused his eyes to widen greatly. "What! Does it say fifteen spirit stones? Is this some sick joke?" He hastily closed his bag and shied away. Spirit stones? This ordinary shop really took spirit stones? When he previously saw the others taking them out, he thought they were only bragging!


    Si watched the money disappear. Seeing the glimmer fading, she almost cried. "Okay that''s it! I can''t take this anymore! He''s dead!"


    "Troublemakers detected," the systems voice said, "preparing punishment."


    "Hahaha," Li Yangyi laughed at the silly expression of his. "Come on! I thought you''ll pay. So what''s the hold up now?" He held his belly and slumped over. "Let me tell you this! I didn''t come as a patron, I came to bust a swindler!"


    Wang Jings face changed to beet-red, then incomparably dark. "Audacious. How dare you scam me! Do you know who I am?" Someone dared to mess with him in this city? They even dared to embarrass him in front of Li Yinyi? The more he thought about it, the madder he got. "You kid got some guts. I can end you in three seconds."


    "You''re really sounding like a small-fry villain right now." Shou said, though he didn''t hear everything, as Si''s threats and slurs drowned everything else out.


    "Cut the crap!" He threw his fan on the ground, and it shattered into pieces. He unleashed his Spiritual Qi, creating an invisible pressure.


    "Ah, it''s over," Li Yangyi said with a sneer, "Though he is a Casanova, his cultivation strength is the real deal, in comparison, the owner''s only mortal. He''s gonna die graveless."


    Shou while cupping his ears stood up with a sullen face.


    "What?" Wang Jings brows shot up. "I see, that''s not enough, let me use my full power. Prepare to die!"


    Si shouted similarly. "You bastard! I know, I will skin you alive. Watch me as I obliterate you."


    "You brat! How dare you!" Zhang Yong prepared to intervene.


    "Everyone, shut up," Shou silently muttered.


    He walked to Wang Jing and suddenly stretched his hand out. He let his palm fall to towards the boys face. A simple move, if it could even be called one. Li Yangyi and Zhang Yong watched in confusion. Li Yinyis eyes glimmered. Wang Jing sneered¡ªhe pulled his arm up to block the palm, not even bothering to use Qi to protect himself.


    However, as he felt it connecting, his expression turned grave. He didn''t have time to be astonished, as he felt the palm pushing his arm with no resistance. Wang Jing tried to resist, but it was like fighting against gravity itself, like a heavy stone in a pond, nearing his face.


    The palm gently touched his cheek, and he felt a powerful force pushing against him. Wang Jing flew into the air, drawing a beautiful arc, while spinning uncontrollably. A loud thud resounded when he crashed into the ground. Shivering, his eyes turned white.


    Every single one who saw the scene was left dumbfounded. All their infighting stopped, like it had never happened.


    Shou humphed. "You people rely too much on realms. Dealing with small-fries is no big challenge for me."


    Si was stunned mute.


    After a long time, she screamed, "[orz] What the fuck is the point in staying mortal then? [cries in sorrow] [blankly stares at sky]."

 Chapter 27 - [Bonus ] Worldview

    Zhang Yong looked at Wang Jing who had just rag-dolled through the air and felt a cold shiver run down his whole body, making the hair on his neck stand on end. He thought about his behavior in the morning, and imagined himself taking that blow. Could he have blocked it? He wasn''t sure. In fact, he couldn''t tell what exactly happened at all.


    Li Yangyi gulped. He was currently all eyes. "Li Yinyi... I think I believe you." He felt his throat parch, the moment these words left his mouth. Truthfully speaking, he didn''t know what to believe. His eyes fell on Wang Jing. Next, his eyes fell on the inconspicuous youth. He pursed his lips together. Ah! In one day, his worldview had collapsed.


    He definitely had to tell father about this!


    "Geez, I''ve told you this whole time," Li Yinyi pouted happily. Now that he understood, they could finally play. "Shou, open that artifact-thingy for my brother please!" She gave Shou the money.


    This time, no one dared to intercept it. "Sure thing," Shou told her with a smile.


    Li Yangyi was still rather confused on what''s happening, but he decided to follow his sister for now as when he saw that youth lips curve upward, he felt a shiver caressing his whole body.


    Li Yinyi led him into the other room, and Zhang Yong followed right after. Shou stood right behind them, all seemingly knowing what to do¡ªwell, Wang Jing didn''t. As per instructed by his sister, he hovered his hand over that strange-looking lamp and inserted a wisp of spiritual energy.


    "Entering Memory ''Deadly Witch Hunt'', asking costumer to prepare," the familiar system voice rang out.


    "Oh, that wasn''t there last time," Shou marveled at the synthetic voice.


    "[smile] I thought it''d be a good to prepare costumers before they entered the memory world."


    Li Yangyi promptly slumped over. Luckily, Shou was there to catch him, and he gently laid him on the table, additionally giving him a blanket too. Though it looked rather cozy, Shou still felt they were missing proper care units for the fainted people. Costumer satisfaction was key after all.


    "What the hell is this," a voice resounded through the small screen projected from the cube. On it, everyone saw the astonished Li Yangyi amidst the colorful flower-field.


    "Ah," Li Yinyi hid her mouth in embarrassment, "I forgot to explain what this is all about." She was too amazed by the screen to notice.


    Zhang Zong too, carefully sized up the projected image from the core. They both hadn''t seen how the outside looked like when they entered the illusory world, and they both were amazed by the intricate mage-craft displayed.


    "It''s no problem," Shou said, "just watch first."


    In front of Li Yangyi¡ªwhose mouth hung wide enough for an egg to enter seamlessly¡ªa window popped out. It was much like the one hovering above the core (or for a more apt description: like the windows Si would issue). Though he was overwhelmed by the many things he saw, he automatically felt his befuddled mind drawn toward it.


    The window displayed the entrancing painting he had also seen at the counter. Underneath it, there were some simple words:


    [Welcome, Fated one, to the Deadly Witch Hunt!


    You have entered an illusory world.


    An illusory world is a place that does not truly exists, and thus can only be entered through the mind. Like a dream or a mirage. Beware though, for an illusion can be realer than the truth and danger can come unexpectedly. But worry not, the Store of Fates? will never truly put the costumer at risk, so explore leisurely. Rather, we recommend you to keep your mind on the rewards:


    This world is ''unwritten'' and there''s no fate governing over it. By writing the costumers story, they write the story of this world. Leave an everlasting imprint of your fate to earn sizable rewards and a string of karma.


    Completion rate: 1%]


    Everyone reading it¡ªexcept for Shou¡ªfell into a stunned silence. Was it not for their mental capacity, they might have fainted on the spot.


    "Boss! Why did I not get this kind of message when I entered," Zhang Yong screamed and his breathing grew erratic. Ever since he reached adulthood, he had never cried in his life, but now, he wanted to wail like a baby. It was too unfair. "I had no idea. If you''d just told me what the illusory world was about..."


    He did not understand much of the text, but one thing he knew¡ªfate! Anything containing these words possessed more value than a crate of gold. This store¡ªif the text was to be believed¡ªsold an opportunity for them to experience it. No, it did more, it allowed them to shape it!


    "I did. I told you my store sells fate." Shou shrugged his Shoulders.


    Zhang Yong couldn''t find a way to rebut. He quietly started to ponder away.


    Li Yinyi jumped in excitement. The storm yesterday had been the greatest fortune in her life. Otherwise, she would have never found this place. She did not like thinking too hard about hard things; it was solely the adventurous spirit that told her how much fun it could be. A string of karma must be something invaluable.


    Li Yangyi didn''t know what to think. His mind instinctively rejected the idea and told him to not believe it, but the worldview he had so strenuously build, collapsed just a few minutes ago and had no time to recuperate. He decided to see what more there was first.


    On the window, three buttons shone brightly. They read: Private mode, Communication, Logout. Arranged in that order. Thankfully, they had simple explanation plastered beneath them, or he would be lost due to these outlandish terms.


    The Private mode allowed him to close the screen displayed outside. He didn''t even know that people were watching, quite honestly. The Communication button existed for him to communicate with the outside. The Logout one, unarguably the most useless one, gave him the option to leave. Why would any want to do so?


    He clicked on the middle button, Communication, to test out its effects.


    Immediately, he heard his sister scream, "Heyo, bro~ can you hear me?"


    Li Yangyi almost stumbled into the flower-field as he was too shocked by the voice that came from nowhere. "I can, I can."


    Li Yinyi giggled. "That''s great. Since you read the basics, I''m going to assume I needn''t explain anything to you. However, I will give you some tips instead!" she rested her hands on her hips and declared proudly. "First, did you realize that the Spiritual Energy in this world is a lot purer?"


    "What, I don''t be¡ªit''s true!" He sensed the air around him and only now realized how intense the waves of energy here were. He closed his eyes and prepared to meditate, but his sister promptly interrupted him.


    "Don''t sit down and cultivate, you''d be wasting your precious time," Li Yinyi reprimanded him, and for some reason, Zhang Yong clutched his heart as if it hurt. "What you should do now is look for a washed up road. Turn slightly to your right and keep walking straight. You''ll meet an important key-point of this world." And more than anything, she wanted to see her reliable and stoic brother fall into a fluster once more. It seemed to slowly be turning into a hobby for her.


    "Mhm, I see." Li Yangyi nodded. "if you say so . . . then I shall go the other way."


    "Ah, you~! I thought you''d have gotten more trusting!" she grumbled and pointed her finger at the screen.


    Li Yangyi paid no heed to his sister and continued on the opposite path. Truly, ones perspective in life was not that easy to change after all.


    He walked for almost half an hour, and slowly, a farm appeared before him. As he got further, and the flower-field was replaced by a grass field, and the grass field was replaced by tilted earth, he saw the first few houses.


    He had arrived at a village.

 Chapter 28 - Village

    As a member of the proud Li family, he would not subject himself to a village unless absolutely necessary. It has been preached into his mind¡ªembedded almost¡ªthat a village existed for those too lazy to make a name for themselves (and he could already imagine the innocuous Li Yinyi protesting this idea since ''all people try to be the best they can'' according to her). The villagers, no exceptions asked, lived on a day to day basis, not thinking about long-term achievements. For some, it may be a satisfying life, but for Li Yangyi, who held ambitious goals, it was no more than a place for derision, or worse, an idol of what not to be.


    Thus, whenever he came close to such simple villages, he could not help but frown. It was like a program in his mind that told him to do so¡ªjust like how he would frown when he met the Casanova Wang Jing.


    However, this time had been different.


    Mind you, he still felt the aversion from the rural lifestyle, but as if an unknown force guiding him, he felt a drive bubbling within him to explore this unfamiliar place. Or maybe, it was the absurdity of it all that made him do so.


    Anyway, he entered the village, contrary to what his common sense would normally urge him to do.


    Because the day was greatly illuminated and the air warm, many inhabitants resided outside, either tending to the farm or simply enjoying the fresh nature.


    An inexplicable nervousness overwhelmed him, and he knew not what to do. It was a strange feeling, for someone aloof as him. He swore, even if he met the prince of this empire, he could more or less manage to stay calm; but this place differed greatly from what he could imagine. He stood stiff and for a brief moment, contemplated on whether he should ''Logout'' after all.


    "Oh, a youngling like you is rare to see these days," a farmer suddenly called out. "I do not remember someone like you residing in this place, so I assume you must not be from here?"


    "Hmph." Li Yangyi held his head high, a false bravado, he''d come to realize later on. "Of course some country bumpkin like you would not recognize me. Tell you this, I am Li Yangyi, a proud bearer of the Li family name."


    "Ho~" The man pretended to be impressed, but he was doing a bad job about it.


    Li Yangyi''s eyebrow twitched. "Forget it, I cannot expect someone like you to know what I am referring to."


    "Well, it''s good for younglings to have ambitions," the man stated and laughed. He then dedicated himself to the fields.


    "You..." Seeing the man ignore him, Li Yangyi turned furious. He didn''t know why, but he was easily triggered today. "I''ll have you know, I am one of¡ª" his words were cut short by a grumbling noise coming from his stomach. "I, uhh..."


    "Hahaha, it would seem to me that you are hungry." The man rested the sickle over his shoulder, his smile reaching his worn-out cheeks.


    "Am I?" Li Yangyi asked himself. Was he even able to feel hunger in this world?


    Li Yinyi in the outside world planted her face into her palm. "Ah, he is so embarrassing."


    Shou remained silent and watched.


    The man was an easygoing one, and invited Li Yangyi for some food, showcasing his hospitality. Li Yanyi, of course, decided to refuse as it was in his nature. However, the man would not take no for an answer and simply dragged him to the run-down shack. As always, Li Yangyi immediately grew suspicious¡ªthere existed no one in this world, who''d help without asking for compensation. However, since his better judgement proved wrong and wrong again today, he decided to follow along. If push came to shove, he''d simply logout.


    The man talked little and prepared a simple soup for Li Yangyi, who immediately checked for any poison or drugs. He smelled it and placed a piece of paper in it; one he carried just in case. It would change colors if it detected something suspicious. Only until ascertaining that no foul-play had occurred, did he take a cautious sip. The man only smiled at Li Yangyi''s behavior.


    "Oh, it''s delicious!" he screamed out. It had a unique taste of blended herbs and smoked beef. It was an inelegant amount, one he''d never find in his own family home, where chefs prepped the food meticulously, but that made it all the more satisfying. Tasting the meat, he felt like he had returned to his childhood where he carried no responsibilities. Li Yangyi gulped it down in one fell swoop. "Sir, give me another plate! Money is not the problem."


    "Is it really that good," Li Yinyi wondered, and felt herself drooling.


    The man smiled. "It''s fine. Eat until you are full."


    And so he did, with no regard for his image. Only after the third soup, did he quench his hunger. And only after the third soup, did he remember he wasn''t here to eat. He turned red when he thought about his inelegant behavior. Still, the soup was too good to pass by.


    He stared at the man once more, this time with more scrutiny. The man had a scruffy beard, and was not particularly bald. Presumably due to the endless farming, he was healthily tanned¡ªand muscular too, if one cared to notice. He had a faint, pale scar running across his neck, one that Li Yangyi almost didn''t recognize; like a hidden ravine in a forest. His eyes seemed to flicker with an indescribable distance, as if far in the sky, but Li Yangyi couldn''t quite pinpoint it.


    "If this world was real, I''d have invited you to be a cook at my place."


    "I''m fine the way I live right now."


    "It''s a shame," Li Yangyi sighed, "that''s the problem with you commoners, no drive for greater purpose."


    "Haha, whatever you say, sir noble," the man leisurely said and gave a bow. "So what brings someone like you that this rustic village?"


    "That is a good question." Li Yangyi sighed once more. Really, what was he doing? This day was not kind to him, throwing him into precarious situations one after another. He rested his head on the table and spun the spoon around.


    "A youngling with a story I see." The man smiled gently. "So how did you enter the village? I imagine someone like you would not gather in such a desolated place."


    "I don''t know. I came from the flower field."


    Suddenly, the mans smile froze and he fell a few steps back. His eyes shot open. "Y¡ªYou did what?"

 Chapter 29 - Thats Disgusting

    The man''s eccentric behavior startled Li Yangyi. "Uh, was I not supposed to say that?"


    "N¡ªNo, it''s uh, how do I say it," the man cleared his throat, "Uhm, did you meet the witch in the house?"


    Li Yangyi brow raised in confusion. "The witch? No, not that I know of."


    The man then breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness. Then it''s fine." His eyes then turned serious. "Let me give you this reminder then¡ªnever step into the flower field, you got that?"


    "Huh, why should I take commands from someone like you? If you say it like that, it just makes me want to go all the more." Li Yangyi squinted his eyes.


    "Quick to judge, aren''t ya? A young man like you should be more gullible, or how else would he be able to enjoy life," the man reprimanded him, though he did not feel insulted. "How about I simply show you what I mean?"


    "Show me? No need, I''m good." Li Yangyi was quick to deny, and his sister Li Yinyi watching through the screen simply rolled her eyes.


    "Well, I guess you are the type that needs things decided for you," the man said and laughed. He stood up and cleared his throat by coughing twice. He reached for the sash around his robe and swiftly pulled it out, undressing himself.


    Li Yangyi almost fell from his chair and immediately turned around in disgust. He shouted, "How the hell does taking your clothes of have anything to do with this? Don''t suddenly start exposing yourself, that''s nasty!"


    "You idiot, as if I''d do that just to be funny, now come on and take a look."


    "Hell no," Li Yangyi furiously shook his hands while facing the other way, "Do you have any idea how shady you sound right now?"


    The man turned louder, and in a self-righteous tone, he said, "You are too distrusting! This is a teachable moment for you. If you could just be more trusting like a normal person..."


    "You seem to have a drastic definition of ''normal'' here!"


    "I''m coming closer."


    "Police, police! Help, I''m being assaulted!"


    In the end, the man grabbed the screaming Li Yangyi and forced him to look. Li Yangyi tried struggling, but the man seemed to have an unnatural amount of strength within him and his arms were like bolted logs.


    Li Yangyi¡ªagainst his will¡ªlooked the man in his eyes. He saw a dimming light, weather-beaten and somewhat old, but nevertheless ceaseless shining back from within the two irises. He might have just shown a sliver of interest in the mans story, was it not for the bare chest hiding right below. The small glimpse caused Li Yangyi to groan in disgust and he struggled even harder. Thank goodness, the man at least decided to leave the lower part on.


    The man showed no signs of budging. "Take a look at my shoulder," he asked.


    Li Yangyi reflexively stared at the neck, and before he even had the choice to regret it, his sight fell on the darkened scar flowing from his collarbone, crossing the shoulder and then splitting in two¡ªone embedded on his chest and the other winding down his right arm. The scar looked terribly invasive with its pitch-black color, and throbbed faintly, as if having a life of its own.


    Li Yangyi¡ªstunned silent¡ªstopped moving and the man finally let him go.


    Sitting down, the man said, "Not the most aesthetically pleasing thing, right?" He grabbed his black shoulder and sunk his hand in, he smiled, but it failed to reach his eyes. "The witch did this to me. Gave it as a little greeting gift."


    Li Yangyi''s mood was complex. He stared at the man, and then looked at the scar again.


    He didn''t know what to say to this man, this stranger, he had just met. Was he supposed to console him? Was he supposed to stay silent? In the first place, should he care? He wasn''t good at such things. But when he remembered the light within the mans eye, he felt that it couldn''t be brushed off like he''d do so many other times.


    "Why," Li Yangyi asked the man. A rather weird question for this young boy, who never trusted anyone. "Why did the witch do such a thing?"


    "Why? Seems like you finally show some interest. It''s not much, but progress takes time." The man laughed heartily, irritating Li Yangyi.


    "Fine, forget I ever asked! If you don''t want to talk, just say so."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s more like I can''t." The man shook his head. "Perhaps only the witch knows the truth, however, I doubt you''ll find an answer from her." his voice then turned solemn, "The flower-field, the burnt house and the witch they have been here before I was born. In that time, nobody has ever heard her voice, let alone talked to her."


    Li Yangyi''s eyes opened wide, as he stared at the man who looked older than his father. "Is this even possible?"


    "Of course, why would it not be? The world is big, you haven''t seen anything yet." He sighed. "She has lived for more years than you and me combined. And my shoulder is probably one of the reasons."


    "Your shoulder?"


    "Yes, I can''t move it anymore you see." He tried lifting his arm, but anything beyond his hand and forearm would stay still as if petrified. "The witch took it from me." The man silently gritted his teeth. "Some years ago¡ªI can''t be bothered to remember when exactly¡ªI went outside the village and stumbled upon this flower-field. Even though I had never been there before, I immediately recognized it from all the cautionary tales and warnings the village elders would give. However, the me back then was too adventurous for his own good and I walked further. There, I saw a masked woman taking a stroll through the field. It''s still embedded in my memory, the bright light, the loud noise, and the last thing I saw, the ephemeral picture of that woman clad in black walking away before I fainted." His voice turned chilly. "When I woke up, my shoulder had already turned into... this thing. Necrotic flesh, or something like that. Something without a hint of life."


    Li Yangyi, listening to the story, felt a chill run down his spine. Looking at the dark scar of the man in front, all his hair stood up. "Does it mean¡ª"


    The man nodded. "Anyone who enters the flower-field and meets the witch loses a part of their body. Your legs, your eyesight, even your... even your heart," he paused, "she takes it all and assimilates it as a part of her."


    "But that shouldn''t be possible, Those are evil arts of legends!" Li Yangyi frowned, and struggled hard to comprehend what he had heard.


    "You think I call her a witch just for fun? Youngling, you should remember this, what some call fiction, might just be history for others."


    "I, uh..." No words came out his mouth. He was stumped. Usually, he would be quick to deny such stories. Never mind that it sounded like an outlandish fairy-tale, even if it was a more believable one, he would not trust it. It was in his nature to do so¡ª


    "Why would you feel the need to tell me this?"


    "I thought I should warn you at least."


    "But why tell such a story? Why not just leave it at a warning?"


    "I don''t know? Would you have believed me if I did so?"


    "No. No I wouldn''t have, but I''d have no one but myself to blame for that."


    ¡ªbut today was different. Time and time again, his distrust had proven to be the wrong choice. Even his naive little sister seemed more mature than him, right now. His beliefs wavered, and at the zenith of it all the man delivered a test. A story.


    The man smiled faintly. "You know, I learned with my long life, no human is born distrusting. Just because you don''t believe, doesn''t make you a bad person; so why should I not try to save you from suffering not worth living through?"


    Li Yangyi remained silent. He took¡ªfor the first time in life¡ªa small leap of faith, and chose to believe the tale. Not all of it of course, but at least the essence. And the small dent in his beliefs was thus mended. For the better, for the worse¡ªonly time would be able to tell.


    "Well, it''s not all bad," the man interrupted Li Yangyi''s thoughts. "Look what I can do now." He poked his darkened shoulder, his finger sunk in, leaving a hole the size of a few centimeters. After a few seconds, it sprung back to normal. "Isn''t that cool?" He laughed happily.


    Li Yangyi''s eye twitched uncontrollably. "Dude, that''s disgusting...."

 Chapter 30 - The Witch Powers

    Right now, the most shocked person in the room was Li Yinyi. She knew exactly how distrustful her brother was. Seeing him so easily give him, almost made her think she was having a dream. This store was truly full of surprises.


    Suddenly, Shou called out to her from the side. "Uhm, how long do you plan on watching?"


    Li Yinyi tilted her head. "Well, I guess until he is done?"


    "Are you sure," Shou tried reaffirming her thoughts, "You do know we are closing at midnight, right?"


    "Ah!" Li Yinyi screamed out and looked outside the window. She saw the sun had already set, leaving only an orange hue, resting at the bottom of the horizon. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner! Quickly, open a core for me, come on, let''s not waste anymore time!"


    "What happened to watching your brother?"


    "He will do fine on his own, worst thing that can happens is he dies." As she talked, she already held her hand above one of the golden-glowing little cubes and quickly fell into a slumber.


    Zhang Yong, watching that ecstatic little girl mention her brothers death so casually, was at a loss for words. However, he had to admit, he was interested in seeing what the girls side of the story was. He had felt an unbearable itch the whole time while watching Li Yangyi play. If possible, he''d just love to enter the illusory world right now, even at 10 times the cost!


    Too bad, the owner was too inflexible, and he could only postpone the idea to tomorrow.


    Another screen soon appeared right next to Li Yangyi''s. On the screen, the first thing that appeared was a woman wearing a mask, only the red eye of hers exposed.


    "Is... Is that the witch," Zhang Yong muttered. he too, upon staring at that woman, felt an incomparable sense of dread run down his spine. It was like the natural law of the world weighted upon him, making him realize that humans may not be at the top of the food-chain as initially believed. "Such a heavy suppression, and I am not even witnessing it up close." He drew a sharp breath and before he realized it, his clothes were drenched in sweat. Any thoughts of opposition he bore disappeared without a trace.


    Currently, that very witch had a confused expression. She looked at the smiling girl standing in front of her. Though for Li Yinyi, it may have been a day already, the witch simply saw her revive for the third time without any repercussions.


    "I said we should talk, so let''s talk," Li Yinyi said proudly and placed her hands on her hips. Indeed, she had already entered this world once and could now quickly adapt to the changing environment. She wanted to go in for a hug, but she feared that she may burst into flames once more.


    The witch lifted her hand, but after few seconds, she let it fall again. The woman squinted her eyes and carefully scrutinized Li Yinyi. She came closer, and when she stood in front of Li Yinyi, she appeared incomparably tall, towering over her like a monolith, her shadow casting a deep imprint. The blood-red eye continued to stare wordlessly at the young girl.


    Zhang Yong felt his muscles tighten. "Run!" he shouted at the screen.


    But Li Yinyi was no such girl. Instead, she remained steadfast with an innocent smile and waited for the masked woman to move. The witch extended her hand (she wore a black glove, hiding her skin), almost touching Li Yinyi, but as they were about to connect, the witch''s pupils sharply constricted, and she jumped back like a threatened cat. Silently, she returned to the house, leaving Li Yinyi for herself.


    "Interesting," Shou muttered, only loud enough for Si to hear. He was sure the witch would attempt to capture her, like she did originally. Seeing her walk away silently was certainly novel to him. He pondered on why she did so, but failed to find an answer. If Si didn''t mess up the witch''s personality while programming, then this memory of his wasn''t as simple as he thought. "Maybe I should enter and see for myself when I have the time..."


    Zhang Yong breathed a sigh of relief. He thought he was about to witness a murder. Thankfully, the tension scattered when the witch retreated.


    However, contrary to his expectations, Li Yinyi did not go away¡ªrather, she followed the witch, while shouting for her to wait. It looked like she was taking a casual stroll, frolicking in her personal summer garden.


    The witch stopped walking and turned around. She returned to her usual state, an unreadable puppet-like creature. This time, she didn''t even bother lifting her hand. The familiar viscous liquid appeared in front of her; The glow on it was blinding. This time, it didn''t immediately fly out¡ªinstead, it seemed to condense even more, gathering more energy out the air. It turned bigger and bigger, until the small droplet grew to the size of a walnut.


    The coagulated flame flew straight toward Li Yinyi. A series of flashes broke through, one brighter than another, and swallowed her whole. White light engulfed the world, as if another sun had spawned; A natural disaster which no mortal could hope go against¡ªit stayed for long, in fact, it never seemed to leave. There came no noise, only a silent ringing in one''s ear, which nobody would notice if they didn''t pay attention. But every spectator would have felt that instinctive call of apocalyptic doom crawling beneath their skin as the blaze burned their eyes away.


    The light dissipated in the air, skillfully controlled by the witch, it left no imprint on the ground this time. But her actions did not go unnoticed, as in the sky all the looming clouds had evaporated, leaving only endless blue.


    The witch walked forward. There were no signs of Li Yinyi; Like she had vanished together with the light. The witch struck her hand out and waited. A sudden rainfall poured down, evidence of the clouds that once existed. She waited, little drops of water dripping down her stoic mask, her hand still hovering in the air.


    Moments later, when her black robe was drenched, sticking to her curvaceous figure, and rainmist made it hard to see where left or right was, the air churned. First appeared the clothes, and slowly a bubbly girl formed, unbothered by her death a few seconds ago.


    Before Li Yinyi''s body recreated itself, the witch decisively grabbed her and dragged her into the burnt house. She had an uneven gait and every step, she took slowly. They both disappeared behind the fog, unnoticed.


    Zhang Yong, "..."


    For a long time, he could do nothing but bear witness to the incredulous spectacle he had witnessed. He didn''t know what to comment on: The oppression he felt from the witch? Her domineering magic? Li Yinyi coming back from life? Or the store that created such absurd setting?


    He broke out his stupor due to the voice from another screen. There, he heard the unaffected Li Yangyi say, "Well, how about I get rid of the witch for you?"


    "Cough, cough!" Zhang Yong almost choked on his own tongue. He had never met a person with a greater death-wish. Not even Wang Jing, lying unconscious on the ground, could compare.


    Li Yangyi who was even about to swear an oath, heard a deep voice from the back of his head. "....Little Yangyi, I would think long and hard about the decision you are trying to make."

 Chapter 31 - A Bowl Of Salt

    Li Yangyi tilted his head. This voice was... Uncle Zhang Yong? Why would he say such a thing?


    The man in front of him stayed expressionless. "Hoh, and how are you going to do that," he asked.


    Li Yangyi clenched his fist and struck it out proudly. "Of course, with force! If she doesn''t listen to reason, I won''t listen to hers. I might not look like it, but I''m pretty talented. Old man, take it as thanks for the soup."


    "Pyahaha." The man suddenly laughed out loud. "You? You are telling me you are going to fight against the witch? Keep dreaming. You stand no chance. Just stay here and enjoy life. You are so young, why waste it?"


    "How rude," Li Yangyi humphed, "I doubt a mere farmer would understand the beauty of martial arts. For you people, the witch may seem like something incomprehensible, but I bet you it is no more than a parlor trick she uses to deceive mere mortals like you."


    "I''m not a farmer," the man corrected, "I am chef."


    "Same difference." Li Yangyi shrugged and punched in the air; his fists flew fast and cut the wind. "I bet they don''t teach you that in culinary school."


    "Well, aren''t you impressive." The man leaned against the table. "Are you sure about it though? You know nothing about her."


    "It''s never to late to find out. Besides, you told me everything I need."


    "I see, I see. So you are telling me I can''t stop you from leaving?"


    "Haha." Li Yangyi shook his head and took his first steps. "Not with words. No."


    The man rolled his head around, seemingly thinking about something. "Well, I am glad to have such kind stranger as you enter my house. If you really wish to go, then it shall be so." He thumped his chin on the wood. "However, before you go, can you pass me the salt?" He directed his eyes at the bowl lying right next to him.


    Li Yangyi raised his brows. "Can''t you get it on your own?" The thing was an arms reach away after all.


    "What you are saying your are willing to risk your life, but can''t even pass me the salt?" The man sighed.


    "Risking my life... that''s not really what was in my mind, but..." He stared at the listless man. "Che, fine." He strolled carelessly and reached for the small bowl resting on the table.


    The man swooped in and shoved the salt bowl away, causing Li Yangyi to only grab a handful of air. "..." He tried grabbing it once more, but was prevented again.


    "So can you pass it to me?" The man rested his head on one hand and pointed at the bowl with another.


    Li Yangyi, seeing that old geezer pretend like nothing happened, felt a radical urge to swipe his leg and trip him. He breathed in to calm himself down. He lurched at the bowl, not waiting for the man to react¡ªthis time, he''d get it for sure.


    But he didn''t. Instead, he could only watch as his hands missed. The man had swiftly swiped the bowl another time. "You!" Li Yangyi didn''t let that stop him. he took a step forward and aimed for the bowl. The man similarly stepped forward and swatted his hand away. Li Yangyi stretched his left hand, Li Yangyi stretched his right hand, the man blocked both. He tried many similar methods, a swipe from the side, a chop from above, even a distraction, but nothing worked. The bowl danced around on the table, occasionally in Li Yangyi''s hands, but it would be stolen back immediately.


    "If you can''t even help this elderly, how are you going to fend off the witch?" the man laughed heartily.


    Li Yangyi felt the veins on his forehead pop. He jumped onto the table and placed his foot underneath the small wooden bowl. "Hmph," he grunted and shot it up, high into the air, almost touching the ceiling. Li Yangyi followed it with his eyes and stretched his arms out in anticipation.


    However, the man grabbed his leg and swiped it away, almost causing him to stumble off the table. He supported himself with his hand and tried regaining his balance. The bowl continued falling; The man moved swift, he jumped lightly, just enough to catch it.


    "Seems like thi¡ª" the man tried talking, but was interrupted by Li Yangyi kicking the bowl out his hand, "Woah!" The salt flew out, like a small ghost breaking out of a shell, and separated itself from the bowl.


    Li Yangyi jumped forward. He caught the bowl, and with the bowl, he caught the salt. The man grabbed him back. He returned to the table. The man nudged Li Yangyi''s shoulder and the bowl flew up again. The man gracefully stretched his hand out, and it landed on his finger¡ªhe then gave the young boy a casual smirk.


    A this point, Li Yangyi was about to explode. They both still stood on the table. he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then lifted his hand, and bend his knees. He had assumed a fighting position. "All right, let''s do this, you damn geezer." There was a cold glint in his eyes.


    "Oh, so you were a cultivator? I thought you were joking."


    Li Yangyi didn''t answer. He shot his hand out, his palm in a claw, not even aiming at the bowl anymore. He simply wanted to get a hit in. The old man smoothly defected his strike. Li Yangyi chopped from above and the man stepped aside. He then sent out a knee, but was pushed down. The two both began to move faster. He performed a high-kick and the man dodged down. But Li Yangyi anticipated that, and immediately continued with a series of kicks, almost looking like he was performing acrobatics. They shifted around on the small table, as if performing an intricate dance. Li Yangyi kept striking, but it was like trying to hit flowing water. Sweat started to accumulate on his brows and he felt his breath growing ragged. Only the sound of their movements resounded in the air.


    "Okay, you forced my hand! If you get hurt, don''t blame me. Heart of a Gale!" The air seemed to change around him when he said that.


    "Is it a special move? It''s kind of embarrassing if you scream it out like that."


    A small whirlwind appeared around Li Yangyi''s fist. He shot it out with all all his might¡ªit was one of his strongest moves. By gathering the wind, he''d use the force of nature to assist him, forming an attack that could blow away wood and pierce metal.


    The man casually lifted one hand. In the other, he continued grabbing the small bowl.


    "You''re seriously underestimating me!" With a huge force, Li Yangyi pounded forward and was about to make contact with the palm.


    The wind seemed to scream out, turning and eviscerating everything around it. Li Yangyi pushed, injecting even more power. He''d executed his skill perfectly.


    "I think it''s you that''s underestimating me."


    The man grasped Li Yangyi''s fist. The turbulent wind surrounding them abruptly disappeared, bursting out of the room. The intense pressure hit Li Yangyis face, and was it not for someone holding him he''d flown away.


    Li Yangyi''s eyes almost bulged out and promptly broke out in cold sweat. ''What just happened?'' He stared at the ordinary man in front of him. The same man that was clenching his fist so tightly; It was as if he had inserted his arm in a dragons maw.


    The man held the bowl a bit further away. "Let me show you what a real special move should look like."


    He gently twisted his wrist.


    Li Yangyi felt a sudden vertigo hit him. Next, he felt very light, and realized his feet had left the ground. He began to spin in the air, just like the whirlwind he had created a moment ago¡ªlike a wheel that left its mill¡ªhe turned and turned. If the man wasn''t still holding him, he was sure he''d have ascended into the sky by now.


    It stopped after a few more seconds and he fell to the ground¡ªhis body slamming onto the hard wood. The urge to puke overwhelmed him, but he held it in. His legs had given up and he couldn''t stand up.


    The man squatted right in front of Li Yangyi and placed the bowl on his head. "You just lost against a chef."


    Li Yangyi''s vision grew blurry, and before he realized it, he had returned to the original Store of Fates.

 Chapter 32 - Heaven Above Heaven

    Li Yangyi fell to his knees. "...What the fuck just happened."


    Shou placed his hand on Li Yangyi''s shoulder. He said, his voice filled with sympathy, "Dude, you got schooled by a chef."


    Silently, Li Yangyi stood up. He walked over the unconscious Wang Jing and headed for a corner to hide himself in. He knelt down and hugged his knees while facing the wall¡ªhis face was ashen.


    "Completion rate 12%," the distinct window hovering above the golden-glowing core said.


    Zhang Yong walked to the dejected Li Yangyi. "Little Yangyi, don''t let this get to you. Look at that glowing light over there. 12% on your first run is a high number. Also, that Heart of a Gale of yours, I must say it was well executed." He was a bit jealous, since he only managed to reach 1%...


    Li Yangyi lifted his head. His eyes had lost their glimmer. "Uncle Zhang Yong... Then why did the guy shrug it off as if it was nothing?"


    "Uhh..."


    "God dammit!" Li Yangyi cupped his hands over his face and shrunk even smaller.


    Shou squatted down. "Well, you shouldn''t sweat it. The man was pretty strong after all."


    "Ah, yes! What was his cultivation stage?"


    Shou tilted his head. "I think he was a mortal."


    Li Yangyi started to silently weep.


    "Calm down, cultivation isn''t everything you know." He patted the guy''s head.


    Li Yangyi shot up, and with an agitated voice he screamed, "What do you mean, ''cultivation isn''t everything''? I''ve already broken through three times in my cultivation road you know? I''m counted as one of the budding geniuses in this empire you know? If I joined the army, I could lead my own troops you know?" His shoulders slumped down. "...Yet, I was done in by a mere mortal." He stared at Wang Jing who still hadn''t woken up. Who knew, maybe he''d sleep the whole night.


    "Three times¡ªWait, you reached the third realm already?" Shou''s eyebrows shot up. "Mortal Fortification, Spirit Ascension, Longevity Lord... you''ve already become a Longevity Lord?" If so, he''d really be a genius! That was one-third of the road to immortality!


    However, Li Yangyi quickly shook his head. "What? Have you gone crazy? Do I look like a monster? I''m at the third Stage."


    Shou squinted his eyes¡ªLi Yangyis words greatly confused him. "Third Stage? Third stage of what?" There was a big difference between being the third stage of the first realm or the third stage of the seventh realm, though he didn''t believe the kid in front of him had reached this far. ''Be more specific, please!"


    "You don''t know? You start as a mortal and then reach the Compassion Stage¡ªthat is the first breakthrough and you would officially become a culitvator. Afterward comes the Frugality Stage, and lastly, we have the Humility Stage¡ªthe one I am right now."


    Shou knitted his brows. He held his head and sorted his thoughts. He went through the information that Si had given him and compared it with Li Yangyi''s. ''Weren''t those the stages of the Mortal Fortification Realm?'' He sighed in relief. "What? So you are only at the latter-stage of the first Realm. Stop confusing me like that. I thought you were already a Longevity Lord."


    Si mumbled from behind. "Hoh? So these guys count every stage within a realm as a breakthrough? I personally think only the nine realms should be counted as breakthroughs not the stages in between them, or else''s how many would there be? Is this the case of handing out participation-trophies so that even the lesser talented feel valued?"


    Li Yangyi, seeing the confused Shou, laughed slightly. His mood lightened a bit. "Longevity Lord? That''s funny, then I''d already be at the end of my cultivation road no? I could even face off against his majesty then, let alone a feeble chef with one arm."


    "End of the road?" Shou caught on to this particular words, and his mind became jumbled again. It almost sounded like the guy in front of him said that the Longevity Lord was the pinnacle of cultivation. "What do you mean ''end of the road''? More like the beginning. Next comes the fourth realm, what did Si call it again¡ªah, yes, True Sovereign."


    Zhang Yong began to realize that there seemed to be a miscommunication happening. He quickly stepped in to explain. "Shou, since you do not mind yourself with the cultivation world, I can understand why you''d be confused of its system and the several levels of ascension, so let me explain."


    Shou nodded slowly. "Please do."


    "As you probably know, us cultivators¡ªno matter what type¡ªtry to cultivate our mind and body to the finest degree, hence the name. There are certain milestones a cultivator reaches, indicating his ascension. After many years, we have decided to categorize them as stages. Li Yangyi over there has reached the third Stage, a commendable height for his age. I myself have reached the fifth Stage, and I think the City Lord, the one with the highest cultivation in this city has reached the sixth Stage. Each stage has a name, but most cultivators refer to them by their numbers since it''s easier."


    Shou grumbled. He held his head in confusion. ''That was a lot different from what Si had taught him. Did she lie to me? No, I don''t think so. Let''s hear him out first.''


    "Also, there are a total of three realms in which the stages reside: The Mortal Fortification Realm, the Spirit Ascension Realm, and the last one, the Longevity Lord Realm. No more, no less."


    "What''s the highest stage then?" He suddenly seemed to realize something.


    "Hmm, I heard my grandfather a long time ago say it was ten stages, But I don''t know for sure. It''s still far away for me after all."


    Si quickly added. "Ah! The Mortal Fortifiaction Realm has three stages. The Spirit Ascension Realm has five stages. The Longevity Lord Realm has two stages. So ten in total. It adds up. So, what they know as the fifth stage, we''d recognize as the second realm second stage, I think."


    A window popped up. It was a green: [the Spirit Ascension Resln consists of five stages¡ªthe Eyes, Ear, Nose Mouth and Hands Stage. Clearing each Stage allows the cultivator to separate the mind from its body and come in tune with their spirit.]


    Shou held his chin and fell into a thought. "So, the stages are the same, only their names are different. For some reason, the highest cultivation realm they know is the third realm... I think I know why that may be. Last question: Say, what do you guys think the goal of cultivation is?"


    Zhang Yong answered immediately. "Well, to reach the highest level and become the strongest martial artist."


    "Not immortality?"


    "God no. There''s no such thing as immortality."


    Shou thought about it some more, and suddenly, in his mind, a connection seemed to have been made, and he laughed out loud. "Ah I get it, I get it."


    Si immediately asked, "What is it, what is it?"


    Shou looked at the two customers in front of him, before he hid behind the counter. He knelt down and then whispered, "Si, do you know of the ''heavens above heavens'' effect?" He cupped his hand over his mouth.


    "[tilts head] no, what''s that?" Seeing Shou''s measures to ensure secrecy, Si turned a bit more serious. "Why are you acting so suspicious? Is it something big? Why do you hide it?"


    "Well, I don''t think they should hear about it for now." He paused. "Since it concerns the Dao after all."


    "What!" Si cried out and gulped. "What is it, what is it?" Her eyes glistened with curiosity. She never heard many stories about that stuff, since her jurisdiction wasn''t high enough.


    He crossed his arms, "Well, I can''t say much due to some restrictions, but to summarize, some time ago, I knew a guy who had taken the responsibilities of becoming the Dao. He didn''t want to, since his wife had just birthed a daughter, but no one else was as strong as him. In the end, he compromised and decided he would do everything to help his child on her road of cultivation, though he could not be around her. He always liked the ''Child of Heaven'' underdog stories, so he decided to mimic them for his daughters life. One of the things he created was the ''heavens above heavens'' effect. It''s when you reached what you think was the top of the cultivation road and it suddenly turns out there are even higher realms above you. His daughter could then swoop in and break new heights in the cultivation world, impressing her peers and beating down arrogant youths. I heard he once tried making the world more stupid to make his daughter seem smarter, but he settled w¡ªSi, you there?"


    Si, "..."


    Shou looked a the ceiling. "Hello? Are you still there Si?"


    "Yes, I just realized how everything seems so laughably stupid around you."


    "Save it, now is no time for compliments." Shou placed his hand forward and appeared humble. "Anyway, even if we explain it to those two, they''d not understand it due to the restrictions of the almighty Dao, so let''s just follow their system, okay?"


    "Ah, sure whatever. I honestly couldn''t care less." She shook her head and renewed her common sense. Really, never talk about the Dao with Shou.


    He walked back with a smile and pretended as if nothing had happened. "Third Stage, huh! Man, aren''t you great?" He patted Li Yangyi on his shoulder.


    "....Why do I feel like you are making fun of me?"

 Chapter 33 - Fateful Night

    "Li Yangyi continued, "That reminds me... The technique the chef used, Is it not awfully similar to the one move you used on Wang Jing?" He paused and thought about it. "Yes, a mortal exerting mighty strength overwhelming a cultivator with just a flick of their hand, it''s exactly the same!"


    Zhang Yong, listening in, connected the dots, and he promptly realized that Li Yangyi was right. "What the hell! Now that you mention it, they do seem similar. Shou, what''s the explanation for this?"


    "Well," Shou tilted his head, "I am the owner after all. Don''t you think I should at least know the techniques I sell?"


    Li Yangyi''s eyes popped wide open. "Technique¡ªyou mean that stuff the chef did was real? I thought it was an illusory world!"


    "Of course it is, but the worlds are still based on our reality after all," Shou explained casually.


    "What!" He threw his hands up in shock; He thought nothing could shock him anymore, but that certainly was not the case. This mysterious store seemed to have a lot more things hidden than he initially anticipated. Maybe, if he played his cards correctly, he could try usurping it with the help of his father? No, there are still so many mysteries surrounding it. As his thoughts wandered, he suddenly realized another crucial aspect. "...Then, can you teach me?"


    Zhang Yong stared at Li Yangyi with a face that said he couldn''t believe what he was hearing! What a madman this youngster was! But he had to admit¡ªwhat a great question! Who knows, the owner seemed like an amicable person, maybe he''d just agree.


    "Hmm, I could, but what I use is a little different. I think the chef himself should explain it to you." Shou shrugged his shoulders.


    "...Aren''t you just trying to earn more money?" Li Yangyi squinted his eyes, and he shuddered as he glanced at the store-board which read ''15 spirit stones''.


    "Do I look like a greedy bastard to you?"


    "Are you not?"


    ''...It really isn''t me,'' Shou thought silently and blamed Si. "Well, are you not gonna come anymore then?"


    "Ah¡ªahah... Who said anything about that," Li Yangyi quickly corrected his ways. He was distrustful, but not a fool. The evidence was there¡ªhe was wrong. He''d learned today, there was no shame in admitting that; and as a follow-up there was also no shame in admitting that this store was fucking awesome (though he did get trashed the whole night)!


    He quickly shook his head and tried to give the most amicable smile he could muster. In his heart, he only thought about Wang Jing and how he did not want to end up like him. Ah, that poor fool.


    "Dude, are you all right?" Seeing the boy giving his best to butter him up, when a few hours ago, he simply wanted to kill him really weirded Shou out.


    A scream suddenly resounded, the echo bouncing off this small stores'' walls. Li Yangyi immediately recognized the voice. He turned his head at light-speed. "Li Yinyi?"


    Shou blinked twice in shock. What a fast reaction time! If he used that on the chef, who knew how the fight may have panned out.


    Li Yangyi ran towards the source¡ªthe golden-glowing cube with a screen hovering above it.


    "Is that Li Yinyi?" Since it was the first time for him to see a projection, he naturally was surprised, but what truly gave him a heart-attack were the contents of said projection.


    He saw his adorable Li Yinyi stuck in a small cell, like a caged animal. The room was dimly lit, only a small flame illuminating the room. nevertheless, he could tell the place was damp and moldy; not even rats would hide there. Li Yinyi laid on the ground, unmoving, her face hidden behind her long, black hair. In front, there was a small bowl with stir-fried rice almost untouched.


    "What the hell''s going on here?" Li Yangyi''s face turned incredibly dark.


    Shou walked to the core. "Hmm," he held his chin. "I think that makes it the second time?"


    "Second time of what?"


    "Of her dying in this run."


    "How can she illicit so many deaths I wonder," Zhang Yong interjected casually.


    "What?" Li Yangyi cocked his head and faced Shou, his face blank. "Dying?"


    Shou nodded. "Yes. You see the bowl of food there? It''s probably poisoned by the witch. I think she''s been starting her experiments ever since she captured her."


    Li yangyi jumped up. "Then what are we doing here? We should help her!" He rushed at the core and tried grabbing the screen, but his hands simply went through. "Let''s go! Why are you waiting? I said let''s go!"


    "Well, this place doesn''t support multiplayer yet."


    "Huh, multiplayer? What does that mean and how does it help in this situation?" Li Yangyi''s brows shot up and he screamed. He was grasping at his hair, every time he his vision fell on his motionless sister. Every second was crucial here.


    "Now, now, Little Yangyi, just relax. Look at the screen." Zhang Yong rested his hand on Li Yangyi''s shoulder in hope of placating him. he suddenly felt like a veteran¡ªah, it felt like it was only a few hours ago since he had the same expression as him.


    "Relax? How do I relax in this¡ª" His words were cut off by a louder sound.


    Li Yinyi gasped strongly and coughed thrice. She hit her chest with a hard fist and shot up straight like an arrow, revealing her rosy cheeks filled with vitality. She stretched herself with a smile.


    Li yangyi: "..." He shot a vindictive glare at Shou. "Don''t scare me like that!"


    "Hey, don''t blame me here, I told you the truth."


    "What, you told me she was poisoned, so I thought she died. Puh, that shaved off half my lifespan here."


    Zhang Yong remained silent. He, too, knew that Li Yinyi had truly died. It was just that she had been revived again. He already understood that one could not die in the illusory world. Though shocked, many things were possible in a world that wasn''t real. He was actually mulling over some other thoughts. ''Didn''t Shou just say that all techniques in the world were real? Then is this method of resurrection and the witch''s magic also real?'' Zhang Yong grabbed his head in confusion. "Haha, no way." In the end, he decided against it. After all, that would simply be too much.


    Evidently, the witch had also heard Li Yinyi, as she barged into the room. Though her face was masked, she still appeared irritated. Li Yinyi''s eyes glimmered with happiness, much to the lady''s ire. The witch opened the cage and walked in.


    "Hey, what are we doing next," Li Yinyi asked and swarmed around the witch. When she noticed the witch wasn''t paying attention, she went in for the hug. "I knew you were a nice person. You even gave me food!"


    "..." This time, not just the witch was silent. Shou, Si, Zhang Yong and Li Yangyi were all stunned mute.


    The witch easily wriggled out of Li Yinyi''s grip. She reached for a knife, and with one fell swoop, she slit Li Yinyi''s throat. She then took out another bowl and calmly collected the blood flowing out.


    "!" Li Yangyi''s eyes followed the dripping red, and he saw the light dimming in his sisters eyes. He was shocked so greatly, that his brain stopped processing the images in front of him.


    Zhang Yong shook the boy''s shoulder. "Uhm, Little Yangyi. Don''t take this so seriously. It''s not real," he tried comforting.


    "Three deaths reached, premature cancellation of simulation."


    Thankfully, Li Yinyi woke up right after. Her smiling face managed to soothe Li Yangyi greatly.


    "Oh God, I thought you had died." He ran up to her and gave her a big hug. He even felt like crying just now. Why the hell did no one warn him about this? Granted, they did say it wasn''t real. But how could he have seen that coming?


    "Uwah, what''s wrong with you today?" Li Yinyi tried shoving that guy away.


    "Well, all''s well that ends well. Right Si?"


    "[nod nod]." She had earned good money too. She could not be happier.


    Shou was about to close the store for today, but he saw that Zhang Yong had been absentmindedly staring at the screen ever since Li Yinyi got out.


    "What''s wrong?" Li Yangyi also realized the mans strange reaction. Soon, everyone''s attention was gathered at Zhang Yong.


    The man in question slowly lifted his finger. He pointed at the simple screen, and he screamed out, "34% Completion rate!?"

 Chapter 34 - Protagonist

    "What? 34%? How is that possible?" Li Yangyi jumped forward and looked at the numbers. "Oh my god! It''s really 34!" His mouth shot wide open. He had only gotten 12% himself¡ªadding in all the pain and humiliation he suffered, he simply could not imagine what would be necessary for 34%. That was almost triple his numbers.


    Zhang Yong himself could not believe it either. The man still remained stunned, as his eyes fell on the screen. He didn''t know what to make of it. In fact, he was more stunned than Li Yangyi, as he had witnessed the whole process of Li Yinyi''s life in that world. She had been there for a mere 2 hours, 3 at most. In that time, she had not interacted with anyone except for that witch¡ªif getting killed by her could count as interaction.


    Shou didn''t say anything.


    Zhang Yong, witnessing the youths silence, shouted out loud, "Shou, why are her numbers so high? Isn''t that unfair? Could it be that you are playing favorites just because she is cute? I thought you''d be better than this." If that was true, he''d truly be disappointed. Such things did not bode well with his sense of justice.


    "As if, kiddo. Don''t start accusing me out of nowhere." He paused. "The numbers are fair."


    "But then why has she reached one-third of the completion-rate already? That doesn''t make any sense."


    Shou didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked around and reached for a chair. He calmly seated himself, his arms resting on the crest rail, his legs stretched out and his back lazily arched. "Well, why don''t you answer me this: How do you raise the completion rate?"


    Zhang Yong took his time and seriously thought about it. "To assimilate in the world, right? The enjoyment here is living in another world and slowly become part of it. The closer we get, the more the rate rises. That is why I had only 1%¡ªI never did anything after all. Since it is like living in a story, we continue until the end. And that''s the completion rate, right?"


    "Nope," Shou cut him off, "It''s to change its fate."


    "Even if you say that, how exactly are we supposed to do such a thing?" Zhang Yong frowned. "Isn''t it basically the same?"


    The Li siblings also listened attentively. It was an interesting topic after all.


    ''No, no, no." Shou shook his head. "Let me ask you this¡ªYou read books, right? In these stories there''s always a protagonist. Have you ever asked yourself why the author chose that particular main character?"


    "Oh, me, me! Pick me!" Li Yinyi jumped forward and raised her hand. "It''s because they are the most noble and dashing. He will always come in to save the day and do the right thing, so they are like a role-model for society."


    "I bet there are many stories like that in this era, but no, that is not the reason." Shou gently patted Li Yinyi''s head. "Morals change over time¡ªwhat''s good and bad changes with it. There are no stories that can have a noble character throughout the ages."


    "Because the author can relate with them, thus they are easy to write." Li Yangyi tried his luck with a cynical answer.


    Shou stared at him and sighed. He flicked the boys forehead. "Nope, wrong."


    Li Yangyi held his head in pain.. ''...Why am I being treated a lot worse than my sister?''


    "I don''t know. There are so many stories. Tragedies, comedies, poems, autobiographies, cautionary tales... even the little figures in martial arts scrolls could count as stories." Zhang Yong knitted his brows. He rubbed his temples but could not find the answer.


    "It''s easy, you know?"


    "No... No I don''t." Zhang Yong felt oddly disappointed. He was sure the person in front of him was just a youth, maybe half his age, but he currently felt like he was standing in front of his elder and was being tested¡ªand he had failed to find a satisfactory answer. "So what makes a protagonist?"


    Shou stood up again. He shoved the chair back under the table. "It''s the one that drives the narrative." He pointed at Zhang Yong. "That is the difference between assimilating in the world and changing its fate. Ask yourself this¡ªis the way you are living your life a story worth telling?"


    "I¡ªuh..." The man was stumped by the question. He grumbled, and his face scrunched into a knot. The more he thought about it, the more surprised he was about the profound idea within the statement. "I will have to return to my home and meditate about it." He bowed down, his hands in a fist salute. "Thank you for the guidance."


    "Woah!" Li Yangyi held his sister and exhaled audibly. A mere mortal managed to give a pointer to Zhang Yong, one of the powerhouses of this city! He had truly seen it all tonight.


    "The story is called ''Witch Hunt''. If you did nothing, the title will stay like that, acting as a self-fulfilling prophecy. If you try hard enough to even change the title, you should have managed to change the fate of that world, and in process changed your own." He nudged Li Yinyi. "Apparently, this girl is the closest to doing so."


    "Understood," Zhang Yong thanked him sincerely. "Little Yinyi and Little Yangyi, I think we have intruded long enough for tonight. Let us return."


    Li Yinyi wasn''t satisfied. "Uh, but I want to stay longer."


    "Don''t be so selfish! We should leave the boss to himself. You can always come back tomorrow," Zhang Yong reprimanded.


    ''...weren''t you thinking of doing the same thing?'' He stopped the trio from walking out the door. "Hey don''t forget this boy over there." He pointed at Wang Jing in the corner.


    "Who?" Zhang Yong looked at the boy. "Ah, yes. Little Yangyi, your houses are close, true? Carry him to his house then."


    "Huh, me?" Li Yangyi immediately showed a face of disgust.


    "Of course, who else? Stop dilly-dallying. I feel like I''m close to an epiphany. If I lose it, it''s your fault!"


    Though he really didn''t want to, he could not go against Zhang Yong. He sighed, and then lightly lifted Wang Jing up, even holding his breath, as if he was touching a pile of trash.


    They all walked out of the door, with Shou waving behind them and seeing them out.


    Li Yangyi turned around one last time, his eyes fell on the small store. From the distance, it looked no different than any other. The warm light emitting gave it a cozy feeling in the dark night¡ªno one would have guessed that it hid tremendous potential.


    "Ah... The words probably already been spread about the three families meeting today. What should I tell father?" He closed his eyes and felt a headache approaching in the near future.


    ...


    "Hey you, wake up!"


    Wang Jings head felt heavy. He slowly opened his eyes and was greeted by the beautiful night-sky. He looked around and realized he was lying on the ground, the cold floor caressing his smooth skin. Right in front of him, Li Yangyi stared at him with an irritated face.


    "How long have I been out?" Wang Jing rubbed his head, his memories were fuzzy.


    "300 years." Li Yangyi said seriously. "Welcome back."


    "Huh?" Wang Jing stared blankly at him.


    Li Yangyi cupped his hands and his face was solemn. "Truthfully, just after you went to sleep, an unknown race attacked us, starting the war which will later be known as ''The Great Daxian Rebellion'' and ''The Massacre of Humorless Hill''. The person who had knocked you out was of such race¡ªthey had infiltrated our ranks. Carrying indescribable technology and arts far surpassing humanities imagination¡ªthough we outnumbered them¡ªthey swiftly got the upper-hand and drove us into slavery. Under the harsh conditions, we were forced to evolve; cultivation got better and our lifespan expanded, but we were still no match," Li Yangyi said bitterly, his voice low, "Your father decided the world was too harsh and put you into indefinite sleep until we won the war." He then remained silent. "Unfortunately..."


    "Unfortunately what?" Wang Jing fell into shock. His mind could not process the information as he just woke up.


    Li Yangyi stared away, little tears leaving his eyes. He hid his mouth behind his hand. "His last wish was for me to carry his dreams on... I have his final words. he hoped you''d hear them."


    "Oh my god." Wang Jing slumped down. "What are they?"


    Li Yangyi edged closer and whispered in his ear: "Nah, I''m just fucking with you. It''s been six hours." He then casually walked away. "Well, bye then. Have a nice sleep!"


    "You fucking asshole!" Wang Jing screamed at the disappearing back. He gritted his teeth and threw his fan at his direction. First, he was done in by a mere shop-owner and now that Li Yangyi even tricked him¡ªit was the worst day of his life.


    "Wang Jing, is it you? Why are you screaming in the middle of the night?" A female voice resounded behind the walls; he recognized it as his mother. She did not say anything about the time, as she was used to him being out for long. Instead, she addressed something else. "Everyone heard of the news, the three families meeting. Such an important thing, why did you not return promptly?"


    "I apologize," he said nonchalantly.


    "Nevermind that. Someone wants to meet you."


    "Eh, whatever. Is it dad? Tell him I don''t feel like it today." Wang Jing shrugged his shoulders. he didn''t feel like talking. "Or is it perhaps even grandpa? Even if he''s the family-head, he can''t just give me orders in the middle of the night," Wang Jing complained like a spoiled brat.


    His mother slowly stepped out. "No it''s..." The pale moonlight illuminated her body. Her clothes were disheveled, barely hanging low on her shoulders, and her hair unkempt. Her cheeks were rosy red and her eyes seemed hazy. She had sweat running down her face. The mother opened her lips and muttered with ragged breaths, "...Miss Mei Xue."


    A heavy shudder ran down Wang Jings'' spine and his face drained of all color.. "El¡ªEldest Cousin?" he managed to stutter out.

 Chapter 35 - The City Starts Moving

    As much as one wished to think so, humans were not born equal. The moment a baby took their first breath, many things had already been decided for them. Their wealth, their talents, their genetic illnesses and the worst offender-


    Their beauty.


    The nature of beauty is one of the most subjective themes in this world. A perfection that no one knew how to strive for and no one knew how to change. Yet, it was one of the fundamental values that made a human human.


    Thus, unless that ever changed, humans were not equal.


    The Wang mansion was silent in the night. It would normally feel calming to Wang Jing, but today, he could not stop his heart from beating harshly, and the silence seemed extremely eerie to him. His mother led the way¡ªevery step she took, she swayed her hips seductively. Wang Jing doubted she herself realized what she was doing.


    Their footfalls resounded in the hallway.


    "We are here. Walk in, dear." She guided him towards the unguarded door. "Make it fast. Maybe I can enter right after."


    "Mom..." Wang Jing squinted his eyes. He then shook his head and knocked against the wall. There was no response, but he still entered.


    The room was incredibly spacious, probably even bigger than his grandfathers room. Each furniture was elegantly crafted and made out of the finest wood. The only light-source came from the middle, where a big bed stood, covered with white curtains hiding what was inside.


    Wang Jing promptly knelt down. "Eldest Cousin, I have arrived." Sweat covered his back and he did not dare lift his head.


    The thoughts in his head started to revolve:


    If beauty was so subjective, maybe the only thing one could do was get rid of it in its entirety. As what one may find aesthetically pleasing, the other may find vulgar, was there even a point in discussing it then? And if there was no point in discussing, was there a point in its existence?


    Truthfully, Wang Jing knew the answer already.


    Because he knew, with all his heart, there existed beauty that could not be debated¡ªa universal beauty. A beauty so dazzling that it deferred realms and everything that pleased would turn into nothing more than ash in front of it. A beauty that overwhelmed all subjective opinions:


    His Eldest Cousin, Mei Xue¡ªthe most beautiful woman in all heaven.


    He buried his head deeper into the ground.


    "I hear you have been busy," a voice as sweet as candy, but intermixed with a slight bitterness exited the bed and crawled its way into Wang Jings ear, catching him into a trance.


    It was a thud that returned him to his senses, and he saw that his mother¡ªwho had secretly spied through the unclosed door¡ªhad fallen to the ground with a grand smile, her eyes full of hearts.


    Wang Jing shook his head. There was nothing he could do about it.


    The woman, Mei Xue, stood up, casting the shadow of her silhouette on the curtains. She lightly growled like a cat and stretched her back, arched like a hillslope, emphasizing her butt¡ªa perfect roundness. Her slender legs contrasted the lovely curves of her hips and her ample breasts swaying like a pendulum. She gently breathed, her shoulders bobbing up and down. Her shadow alone was as beautiful as a painting; refined, yet raw¨C


    "Oh shit!" Wang Jing quickly looked away for fear that he would fall into a stupor again.


    He clicked his tongue and lamented his unluckiness. In this mansion, his Eldest Cousin was the number one person he would wish to avoid at all costs. He wasn''t like the weirdo Li Yangyi who could love his sister and feel no moral repercussions by doing so. However, every time his eyes fell on his Eldest Cousin, he would be drawn to her by instinct. Only when she left, would he return to his senses and feel the sickening belch of his stomach.


    All these years, he had searched for another girl, even taking the shame of being called a casanova, but it was futile. There was no one that looked as good as his Eldest Cousin.


    "You understand, right? That this is an important time for our family. After all, we have a highly-influential person visiting us; It would be unwise to offend him."


    "Yes, yes." Wang Jing nodded vehemently.


    She was the darling of this family¡ªno, maybe the whole city, if not the empire. No one would ever go against her. Rumor has it, when she was born the world turned still to appreciate her beauty. Her first words were, ''I do not like my name, it does not befit my beauty. Instead, refer to me as Mei Xue from now on.'' That was why she had a different surname from the rest of the family-though he didn''t know if that was true.


    "So what exactly happened, for you to meet the other two families?"


    Wang Jing quickly explained, "It was only coincidence. Ah yes, there was this store. No, I wouldn''t call it a store, more of a scam. But the owner is really strong. We had met each other there." Wang Jing tried organizing his thoughts, but he couldn''t concentrate. "I met the Li siblings and Zhang Zong? What else... ah, yes, Li Yangyi demanded money, but Zhang Yong did not allow it. Then, there was also the store design which looked weird..."


    "Calm down. Simply answer me this: is that place worth a visit?"


    Wang Jing breathed in. He closed his eyes and answered sincerely, "Yes."


    The woman said nothing. A spell of silence reigned over the two of them.


    "So about, uh..." He wanted to ask about the meeting today.


    His cousin accurately guessed his intentions. "He''s currently sleeping in a guest room. Do not disturb him."


    "How did it go?"


    "I plan on marrying him."


    "Really?" Wang Jings eyes opened wide.


    "Yes, we should be announcing our engagement soon. I believe he is a man worthy my attention," she casually said and lifted her hands up against the light. "The second prince, that is."


    "That is great," Wang Jing shouted happily, "Congratulations, Eldest Cousin."


    The shadow behind the curtain faced him. "Thank you. You may go now," She shooed him away¡ªa welcome gesture for Wang Jing. After he left, she silently muttered, "Hmm, should I make that enigmatic store the first date-spot with my new fiance?"


    ...


    "Is what you say true?"


    In the dark of the night, whereas everyone was already sleeping, the pale moonlight lit up a large room in the middle of a big mansion. There, a man dressed in exquisite clothing sat at a desk while a woman stood in front of him, delivering the news.


    "Yes. It has been confirmed that menbers of the three families met up today at a small store. Each of them stayed for more than three hours. We suspect they may have been discussing things in secrecy. Whether they know of our plans has not yet been confirmed."


    "I see." The man leaned into the chair. He stared out the window, looking at the many guards diligently watching over the gates. Afterward, he stared at his finger¡ªa beautiful silver ring framing it. "So they have finally begun to move. How annoying."


    "Sir, what is it that we should do?"


    The man played with the ring. "Increase the security. Find more patrolmen and take the ones outside the city too. Arrest as many as you can." He cupped his hands together and leaned forward. With a serious tone, he said, "We shall be moving towards the end-phase."


    "But sir," the woman interjected, "The citizens will not be happy with this. Also, the three families¡ª"


    "It''s fine. This isn''t the capital. We are in the City of Extended Delight¡ªthe heart of commerce." He waved her off. "It does not matter what political power they hold. They will soon understand, in a city run by money, the people with the most influence are not them. As for the citizens unrest¡ªwell, who cares?"


    The lady''s eyes widened. "You don''t mean..."


    "Why do we not ask one of these ''merchants'' to check out the store? They are always eager to please after all." He rested on the table. "I hope you understand. There''s no going back now. So, though this may sound obvious, failure is not an option." He lifted his head and stared at her with chilly eyes¡ªshe felt a cold sweat running down her back.


    The lady bowed down. "Yes, Sir!" She then promptly turned to leave.


    "Oh, one last thing, " he stopped her, causing her to tremble slighty, "it''s not ''Sir''," he paused, "Call me City Lord."


    The woman swallowed her saliva. "Yes... City Lord." And without waiting for him to say anything more, she disappeared through the door.


    The City Lord sighed. He slowly stood up, seemingly tired. Still, he made his way towards the window and stared out. He lifted his hand, against the sky. The ring gleamed, reflecting the pale moonlight and refracting a hazy arc of  light on the ground, until swiftly disappearing.


    "I remember, was it not that Mei Xue lives in this city? Ah, well. It matters not." His voice sunk.. "Not even she will be able to stop me anymore."

 Chapter 36 - Shameless!

    "Si, let''s go out today," Shou suddenly said. He looked through the window of the shop and saw the dazzling spring-light illuminating the houses roads and trees. After the busy night yesterday, the next morning felt a lot sweeter.


    "No."


    "Quick to shoot down, just like I expected." Shou nodded. "But it was not a suggestion¡ªas in¡ªwe will be going out today."


    "Why, why, why?" Si grew agitated. "We''ve been doing perfectly fine in the store. In fact, I have a feeling we are just gaining traction."


    He answered matter-of-factly: "It''s because I am bored!"


    "We''ve been here for only a week..." Si sighed and closed her eyes in resignation.


    "Oh!" Shou clapped his hands, as he realized something. "How about you watch over the store while I leave to look at the city then?"


    "How am I supposed to watch over anything without a body?" Si gritted her teeth.


    Shou rubbed his temples. "Isn''t there anything you can do about it? You systems have so many gadgets but you can''t have a body?"


    "Uh... [growl]. Actually, the way for me to obtain a body is by¡ª" she suddenly stopped talking. "Ah, no, never mind!"


    Shou''s eyes began to flicker. "What so you can? What do you need? Tell me, tell me!"


    "No, no, forget it," Si grumbled, "let''s just go out for today then."


    And so they did, as Shou lazily propped himself up and walked outside the store. Really, it would be a shame to not see the city their store was based on, was it not?


    The sun promptly hit his eyes making him squint. The weather was perfect for a small walk, with a pleasant breeze breathing through his slightly disheveled hair.


    "I have been thinking. Since I have some money, I should buy some clothes, don''t you think? I can''t always wear the same thing after all. I''d also like to try some local food. What was it again? The City of Extended Delight? With a name like that, they ought to have great stuff right?" Shou rambled on. He was feeling a bit excited to see the city.


    "Alright, alright. Let''s just do it swiftly so we can return before dusk, [sigh]."


    Shou strolled around, happily swinging his arms while walking. "Let''s get some clothes first." He walked and passed several streets, until arriving at a place busier than before. Around him were many shops, all of them bigger than his own. They weren''t as run-down either¡ªthough obviously, they couldn''t compare with Si''s interior design. People were bustling about, all potential patrons for those businesses to earn money.


    "Uwah, if all these people entered my store, how much money would I earn [drool]?"


    Shou quickly reminded her, "it''s ''our'' store, ''our'' store," lest she forgot. He then looked around. "Okay, let''s go to there!" The place he pointed at was a four-storied building showcasing many different apparel. Most of the people here had been entering that shop too, a reminder of its good quality.


    "[eyeroll] You wouldn''t take no for an answer anyway, right?"


    Instead of replying, Shou simply strutted into the shop. Soon enough, he was greeted by the sight of the warm light from outside mixing with the pale colors of the inside, shining on the plethora of colorful clothes giving them a gleam as if they were gems.


    "Welcome customer," a female immediately greeted him smilingly. "May I show you around?"


    Shou turned around to look at her and nodded, though internally, he was confounded by their quick speed. He hadn''t even been given time to breathe in the air, let alone see the store by himself. It was just like a sneak-attack! Was that how business operated these days? How vile.


    Si stared at Shou and she could somehow tell that the youth was thinking about something stupid again.


    The female continued giving him a business-smile and led him upstairs. She had done her hair into a bun and looked around the age of 25. The clothing she wore was a short white dress, similar to her co-workers. The provocative outfit was a stark contrast to her otherwise innocent look.


    "Dear customer. You may refer to me as Lin Zhuyue. I will be guiding you today. Please remember the name."


    As she said that, she took a swift peek, analyzing the customer from head to toe. The person was wearing a robe that seemed rather expensive, thus she knew there was some money to be made.


    It was rough to make a living in this city. A little bit of shamelessness was needed to survive here.


    Faster than aIl her competitors (co-workers), she had rushed to the entrance; all those back-stabbing bastards (co-workers) could do was gnash their teeth in hatred. But she didn''t care¡ªIf she closed the deal, she may just be on her way to a promotion. Her smile grew a bit bigger.


    "Now then, the third floor is where we hold the finest collection. Although it may be a little on the pricey side, I can guarantee its quality." Lin Zhuyue giggled slightly.


    Though she had said that, this floor actually housed the most expensive clothes. She would begin with a shocking price first¡ªit may work after all. The customer looked young and rich, the type she loved the most, since they were the easiest to trick.


    Her eyes locked with Shou.


    Shou felt a little creeped out, but he couldn''t tell why.


    As the lady was about to lead Shou into the collection, another female wearing similar clothes bumped into her.


    "Kyah," Lin Zhuyue screamed and tumbled off-kelter. She tried regaining her balance, but by doing so stumbled over her own feet and fell towards Shou. "Watch out!"


    Surprised, Shou caught the lady by her shoulders, stopping her from falling on him. Her grabbed her tightly and glanced at her face. "Uh, are you alright," he asked and tilted his head.


    Lin Zhuyue similarly glanced at Shou, and she immediately turned red. She jumped backwards and apologized profusely. "I''m so sorry."


    "As long as you are alright."


    Embarrassed and angry, Lin Zhuyue searched for the perpetrator that pushed her over. Right behind her, she saw the foxy vixen Ran Wei (her co-worker) staring back at her with a face full of pity.


    So it was her!


    "Oh my, are you okay? Could it perhaps be you aren''t feeling that well? Then maybe I can help you by guiding the customer here," Ran Wei said with a gentle voice. If Lin Zhuyue didn''t know her well enough, she''d actually have fallen for her tricks.


    "I could ask you the same thing. Has your vision started fading already? You are turning older after all." Lin Zhuyue suppressed the urge to punch her and smiled. This co-worker of hers had time and time made things hard for her. Wherever misfortune lay, Ran Wei wasn''t far away.


    Ran Wei cupped her mouth, "Don''t be like that. I still have to thank you for driving away my last customer."


    "What can I say," Lin Zhuyue laughed softly, "I simply guided her to better workers¡ªwhich would be me." She maintained a business-smile.


    Well, Lin Zhuyue wasn''t that innocent either. Both of them entered at the same time after all. They were bound to clash.


    "Uhm, I just want some clothes," Shou interjected.


    "Of course, dearest customer, let me show you around." Lin Zhuyue dragged him away.


    "Wait, how about you follow me instead? I''m sure I can find better prices for you." Ran Wei sneakily snuck behind them and curled her arm around Shou''s. She followed up with a sweet but enchanting smile.


    "Ah, what''s this? Who''s that handsome man wearing full-plated gold armor over there?" Lin Zhuyue shouted and pointed at the entrance.


    Ran Wei gave a quick glance and sneered. "Huh, you think I am a fool? Who''d fall fo¡ª" Her words fell short as she felt Lin Zhuyue grabbing her clothes.


    Without hesitation, she pulled Ran Wei''s dress down, revealing her bare breasts as they bursted out. They looked white and soft to the touch.


    "Kyah!" Ran Wei knelt down and hid her chest. She blushed and shouted, "You damn bitch! I''m going to report you!"


    Lin Zhuyue took the opportunity and led Shou away. Really, a little bit of shamelessness was indeed necessary.


    "How about this one," Lin Zhuyue asked and handed Shou a red dress.


    "Uhm, do you have something more masculine?"


    She tilted her head in confusion. "Sure, then how about this black robe, it''s a little longer."


    "Hmm," Shou mumbled, "the color is nice, but I feel like the waist is a bit too slender."


    "Dearest customer, isn''t a slender waist good for a female?" Lin Zhuyue tilted her head some more.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, a panting Ran Wei bursted through the clothing line. "Wait, I think as a female, you have to show your charms! It''s also on sale!" In her hand, she held a short mini-dress with garterbelts.


    "What? If so, I recommend you this long dress with an open slit for the legs. It''s a lot less provocative but still feminine."


    Ran Wei pushed Lin Zhuyue away with a smile. "Mini-dress!"


    "Long-dress!" Lin Zhuyue rebutted and hit Ran Wei with her shoulder.


    "You!"


    The two of them stared at each other and began to grapple¡ªof course, they never forgot to smile.


    "Uhm, if I may," Shou silently said, "do you have clothes for a male?"


    The two¡ªwith their faces pressed on each other¡ªasked, "Why?"


    "Because I''m male."


    They both stopped. They stared at the customer. "What?"


    Shou sighed. "Can''t you tell from my voice? Also, I have an adam''s apple. Look here it is."


    Li Zhuyue stared at Shou''s neck. "It''s true..." She then glanced at Ran Wei and realized Ran Wei also glanced at her.


    The two of them started to giggle. While their hands were still interlinked, they laughed loudly. Immediately after, their faces turned white and they fell to their knees, prostrating. "We apologize for this confusion."


    "It''s fine." Shou paused. "Actually, if you feel bad, how about visiting my store?"


    His question dumbfounded the ladies. He was trying to advertise in this situation!


    Lin Zhuyue suddenly realized: the real shameless person was the black-haired youth over here.

 Chapter 37 - Waning Principle Sect

    In the end, Shou decided on a few pieces of clothing, from robes to shirts to accessories; As long as they looked interesting enough. He took out a spirit-stone, dazzling the pair of employees. They were happy to know their instincts were right¡ªthat youth indeed had a lot of money! Too bad, the two of them had to share the commission; If not, they''d have been on their way to a promotion, and the first thing they''d do was ask for the other person to be demoted.


    Shou held a bag with his newly acquired clothes and headed out, not minding the two quarreling ladies.


    "That was my customer at first!"


    "So what? I closed the deal. I should get at least 80%."


    "You ruined my makeup!"


    "There was no saving it anyways."


    "Huh, you calling me ugly?" Lin Zhuyue''s mouth twitched in exasperation. How could she harshly go after every womans weak-spot?


    Ran Wei showed her the middle-finger. "I''m not saying you aren''t."


    Shou stopped and looked at the two of them, "For what it''s worth, I find you two very beautiful when you aren''t fighting," he said with a brilliant smile and then walked out the door, his hair waving in the wind and the light illuminating his back.


    The two promptly turned quiet while watching the figure disappear. They looked at each other, afraid that they had misheard.


    Lin Zhuyue felt an abrupt blush creeping up her neck, painting her face red. She clasped her hand around her cheeks, abashed.


    What did he just say?


    She immediately remembered the moment she fell into his arms, and how his hands had tightly grasped her shoulders¡ªnow that she thought about it, their faces were rather close, she didn''t realize at first, but he was quite pleasing to the eyes. Could it be¡ª


    "...Maybe I should visit his store," Ran Wei suddenly mumbled, her eyes possessing a weird gleam.


    Lin Zhuyue stared at her in disbelief. "You shallow broad, don''t tell me you fell for him with only one sentence?"


    "Of course not, idiot, but you don''t find a rich and handsome partner everyday." Ran Wei kicked her. "I''m just taking a look, mind your own business!"


    "Oh yeah, almost forgot." Unexpectedly, Shou''s voice had returned and he poked his head through the door. He stared at Ran Wei. "Thanks for the meal," he said and bowed down, before disappearing once more. In the distance, one could hear his fading voice whisper, "It''s called Store of Fates, by the way~"


    Ran Wei raised her eyebrows in confusion. She then seemed to realize something, as her eyes opened wide and her face grew beet-red. Her knees quickly lost their halt and she started wobbling.


    Lin Zhuyue pursed her lips. "Huh, what''s wrong? Finally kicking the bucket, I see."


    Ran Wei grabbed Lin Zhuyue''s cheeks and pulled them apart. She angrily stared at her with tear-filled eyes. "You showed him my boobs, you bitch!"


    "Ah."


    She grabbed Lin Zhuyue''s breast and squeezed tightly. "Too bad your meager chest ain''t worth revealing, or I would fling them out this instant," she growled.


    "Ouch, that hurts!" Lin Zhuyue screamed out, " you can''t blame me, I thought he was a girl!"


    "How does that make it any better?" She strengthened her grip.


    "You slut, so are we not going to talk about last week when you flung my dress up, showing every customer my ass and panties?" Lin Zhuyue rebutted and slapped Ran Wei''s butt.


    "Hyan~" she groaned in pain. "Shouldn''t you be thanking me? At least someone is looking at you."


    Lin Zhuyue felt a vein on her forehead pop. "Fine! I''m gonna go to the store and steal him from you. Watch me flaunt him while you continue working in this dead-end job!"


    "I''d love to see you try bitch, I will be there before you!"


    The two returned to fighting again. Any customer entering, walked a big curve around them that day.


    Far away, Si asked Shou, "Why did you say those lines?"


    He tilted his head. "I thought it would be funny if I did. Aren''t those two interesting?"


    And he did not lie: the two did look good. after all, they were working in the harsh service-industry, in the top-fashion branch, in the city of commerce; They would not make it without great appearances.


    "I see your mischievous side is extending further than just teasing me now. We are all doomed."


    Shou swung the bag around with a smile. "Come on, that''s the only thing keeping me sane, don''t take that from me." He walked the streets, already far away from the clothing store.


    Around him small chatter kept resounding from the people. He silently listened to the citizens. Within the myriads of topics discussed, there was one that he found particularly intriguing.


    "Have you heard? The City Lord is planning on stationing the outside troops inside here. No one''s allowed to leave anymore, and security will be tightened. Really, it''s scary to even walk out these days. I hope his majesty gets well soon," an older lady said.


    The man next to her replied, "I don''t know who are more scary anymore¡ªthe criminals or the police! Last week, I saw them taking my neighbors son. Can you believe it? 22 years, would never hurt a fly. My neighbor wasn''t even allowed to see him since then. He''s been devastated."


    "Psst! Watch out what you say," the lady whispered. "What if someone hears you?" She placed a few copper coins on the stall.


    The fish-monger placed a big tuna in her hand. "Did you know that someone important has visited the Wang Family? I wonder what for?"


    "Are you sure it''s not some drunken babble you heard in a bar? How would someone like you receive such important news?" The lady frowned. "But that may explain all the tumult. If it''s for the most beautiful lady in the world..."


    "Ah, who knows, who knows!" The man threw his hands up. "I just want to see the light of another day. That''s all. Politics are too complicated."


    Shou listened attentively. "It would seem the next few days are going to be fun." He paused. "Well, not that it has anything to do with me."


    A window flashed in front of him.


    [Chain Quest - Run a successful business.


    Second Chain Quest: Find Your Roots.


    Description: Get at least 10 people to buy and enter the illusory world ''Deadly Witch Hunt''. 7 remaining. Time limit: 6 days.


    Reward: Store size upgrade. Ascending to the ''Mortal Fortification'' stage.]


    "Don''t you think the time limit is a bit tight?" Shou looked at the gleaming countdown.


    "I trust you fully [hehe]. Don''t try to bargain, the numbers won''t change, they are very special numbers, you see."


    "Hmm," Shou grumbled. He lifted his head and looked at the vast expanse of blue sky. "6 days... Why does it feel like something special is about to happen soon?"


    Out of nowhere, the enticing aroma of meat entered his nose, stimulating his appetite. He searched for the source and found a small stall where an old woman was turning skewers around.


    Immediately, Shou went and bought one. While he was about to pay, he realized he only had spirit stones and gold on him. He decided to give her a gold coin, since the money didn''t matter to him anyway. However, the woman was incredibly stunned by the coin, an amount she would normally have to work almost a year for.


    "Young man, I don''t have enough change for this!" The woman frantically shook her head.


    Shou took a bite. "It''s fine, keep the rest." The delightful taste of roasted meat permeated in his mouth and coated his tongue. "I used to dabble a little in cooking too, so I can kind of tell the skill involved in this dish. I think it deserves the price."


    With a gaping mouth, the woman watched the youth blithely wave the skewer in his hand. She then laughed loudly. "You are not from here, are you?"


    "Oh, how could you tell?" Shou took another bite and the sauce adhered to his lips.


    "There''s no citizen who can be as carefree as you right now." The woman hid her mouth behind her hand. To laugh so uncouthly, she felt rather embarrassed now. "Ever since his majesty, the emperor, fell ill, the empire has been suffering. Especially the City of Extended Delight."


    "How so?"


    "You don''t know? Where are you from?" The old woman looked a bit surprised.


    "Hmm, I guess, north?" That''s where the cliff was after all.


    "If you wish, I can explain it to you." She paused and waited for Shou to nod. "Though the city is officially part of the empire, it is only so by name. It is right at the edge of the country, thus the oppression of the royal family runs thin here. And since this is the heart of commerce, many different powers wish to get a hold of it. One of the biggest current competitors is the Waning Principle Sect. I hear they have a lot of incredible cultivators¡ªDaoists and Fairy Maidens alike. That''s why the current City Lord is building up defenses... or so he says." The woman gave a long sigh afterward. "Well, I''m sure I must be boring you."


    "Not at all." He ate the last piece of meat and threw the stick away. "Thank you for the information."


    "Hopefully I will see you soon. Bring some copper coins next time, please. I''m old, my heart can''t take this much stimulation."


    Shou smiled slightly and walked towards his store again. He had satisfied his curiosity. He muttered silently, "Waning Principle Sect..."


    As he came closer to the Store of Fates, he heard the thumping rhythm of someone knocking on wood. The sound grew louder the nearer he got.


    When he passed the last alleyway, he saw a fat man furiously kicking against his door. Behind him, three other men stood.. They all wore beautiful clothing adorned with gold, indicating their standing.

 Chapter 38 - A Coward

    "That''s a door, not trash on the roadside. It won''t disappear no matter how often you kick it."


    The fat man¡ªplus his three friends¡ªturned around to look at Shou. "And who might you be?" He scrutinized Shou''s clothes and started analyzing him.


    Shou walked forward, took the keys out his pocket, and opened the store. "I''d be the owner, Welcome to the Store of Fates." He smiled.


    The man, Ah Liang, laughed, and tossed his head like an ardent pony. "I thought it would be a washed-up bum accompanying this run-down shack of a store, but you, Sir, look rather amicable. Anyway, don''t mind if I do." He played around with the diamond-ring wrapped around his fingers.


    Ah Liang strutted forward¡ªthe floor seemed to be quivering slightly¡ªand stared at the door-frame. He then stared at himself. He patted his rotund belly and sharply sucked in his breath. Impressively, he managed to shave of an extra volume and entered by sliding in sideways. After entering, he took an expensive silk handkerchief and dabbed the accumulated sweat of his face. The three others came in normally.


    As soon as the light hit their eyes, their sight fell on the impressive decor. The whole place looked completely different, making them question if they hadn''t actually strolled through a portal.


    Ah Liang gulped. It turned out the City Lord may have been right after all.


    As a rich man in the City of Extended Delight, there was no way he''d associate himself with any random shop. There was only one reason he would traverse such a shabby road; He had gotten a message this morning: ''The three families have begun moving''. Of course, a sinking stomach overwhelmed him immediately. It may not seem much for the City Lord, but Ah Liang didn''t have any political backing of any sort. If the three families were his opponent, he''d never be able to sleep well.


    He was a coward by nature. And it was that cowardice that brought him to this store, as he immediately made his servants check for any clues. It turned out, it was because the three families all met in this mysterious place just yesterday.


    Now that he witnessed it for himself, suspicions rose that this place was a cover for whatever these families were planning!


    "What brought you here," Shou asked the four of them.


    Ah Liangs face immediately changed, he managed to show the best smile he had. "Well, I''ve been hearing some good reviews, and I planned on checking this store out since then." He bowed down, his fat shaking. "My name is Ah Liang, my family owns a few businesses around here. The three behind me are of similar bearing. In fact, the tall one, An Bai and I are part of the Golden Dragon Circle." The tallest among them stepped forward and lightly nodded.


    Ah Liang was trying to test the water, by announcing his reputation. Usually any commoner of clear mind would get overwhelmed and fawn over him.


    Shou nodded nonchalantly.


    "The hell is that?"


    First it was the three great families and now came a circle named after a flying reptile. Were these people just making stuff up as they went?


    The mans eyes shot open. ''This boy here doesn''t know about the circle?'' No, that can''t be! Even a child would had heard of them.'' Was the guy trying to provoke him, saying his reputation was not worth knowing? Perhaps... was the youth testing him?


    He tightened his guard as his suspicion rose even further. Such was the nature of a coward. "Well, it isn''t important anyway," he said and grinned, "We''ve come to buy... uh, stuff..." his voice trailed off as he realized he had no idea what this place was selling. The people behind him nodded.


    "All right, why didn''t you say so from the start," a perfect smile bloomed on Shou''s face as he led them to the counter. "By the way, have we met each other before? You seem familiar."


    The four guys looked at each other in confusion. They each shook their head. "I don''t think we have."


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter anyway." Shou shook his head. "Well, since you heard reviews, I expect that you have already heard what we do here, so I won''t go into too much detail. If you pay the appropriate amount, you will be able to enter an illusory world and experience a different life with no repercussions." He pointed at the painting on the counter. "Currently, we only have one instance, but there will be more in the future."


    Ah Liang said nothing. However, in his mind, he was screaming: ''Code words! These are absolutely code words! I have no idea what he''s talking about!''


    "No good?" Shou stared at the silent men.


    The cunning Ah Liang saw the change in mood and quickly corrected himself. "No it''s fine, I was just thinking about something else. So how much does it cost?"


    "Well, since you are four people¡ªit''s 60 spirit stones," Shou quickly calculated.


    "Understood, I will pay for all of them." Saying that amount meant nothing to him would be a lie, but it was of greater importance to see what secret this shop hid. As a successful business-owner from a wealthy family and a member of the Golden Dragon Circle¡ªa gathering of the richest men in this city¡ªhis only pride lay in his assets.


    Shou was internally amazed. Really, rich people worked different after all. He thanked him from the bottom of his heart. "Okay, follow me then," he then paused, "ah, we don''t offer any food here."


    Ah Liang''s eye twitched in response. What was that supposed to mean? And why was the youth looking at his belly?


    An Bai, the other member of the Golden Dragon Circle and who had been silent the whole time, stepped forward and whispered into Ah Liang''s ear, "Hey, Fatty Liang, is this alright? I followed you because I trust your instincts but it feels like all we did was get ripped off."


    "Relax brother. There are three things I''m confident in: my money, my belly, and my senses. This is no ordinary place. The Circle may have agreed to buddy-up with the City Lord, but I feel like he is hiding something important from us."


    "So what? Every good transaction has hidden intentions. A good businessman knows how to make a deal that does not suffer from such variables."


    "See, this is why you are residing at 3rd place in the Circle, you''re too straight-forward." Ah Liang shook his head. "A good businessman finds what''s hidden and uses them to their advantage. Your worries are unfounded. I''ve even brought my two best bodyguards¡ªthey''ve both reached the 4th stage. We''ll pretend like they are our friends and that this is only a regular outing."


    The tall An Bai shrugged his shoulders. "Well, if you say so, I will trust you."


    "It''s fine, I tell you."


    "Hey," Shou called out, "are you guys coming or not?" He looked at the two guys whispering in silence.


    "Yes, yes, sir!" Ah Liang hopped toward Shou with his followers right behind him. As he entered he saw the four brown-glowing artifacts and his intrigue was immediately piqued.


    "Uwah, don''t jump around with that big body of yours, you''re shaking this whole place!" Shou shouted and supported himself on the wall as he felt the tremors vibrate on the ground.


    "Ah, sorry." Ah Liang bowed down with a smile.


    Another one of Ah Liang''s friends (bodyguards) promptly stepped forward. "Watch your attitude young lad!" he shouted as he looked down on Shou. "Your lackadaisical expression is starting to annoy me. Show proper respect!" His face slowly shifted into contempt.


    The eyes on Ah Liangs face widened. ''What was that guy suddenly doing?'' Did he misunderstand the owner for someone orindary? "Hei Er, back down."


    "But Sir¡ªI mean, brother!" The man seemed discontent, but he swallowed his words.


    Shou didn''t bother to react. Instead he led them to one of the cores. "Who here wants to start? Hover your hand above one of the cores. Right after, you will enter the illusory world."


    Illusory world? Ah Liang tilted his head in confusion. It''s the second time he heard it now. In the beginning he thought they were code-words, but it seemed he was wrong.


    The bodyguards face darkened. "What illusory world? Big words for someone who hasn''t even seen the world."


    Ah Liang was left speechless. An Bai looked at him and smiled dryly. "One of your best men, huh?"


    The other bodyguard was a lot calmer. He simply stepped forward. "Now now. Since we already paid, let''s just go with it. It''s a simple matter after all. So who wishes to go first?"


    They all faced each other in silence. In his mind, Ah Liang knew he''d never go first¡ªhe was too big a coward for that. An Bai on the other hand was rather interested. As for the bodyguards, it was their duty to test it for dangers. But who between them would go? They seemed to communicate that with their eyes.


    Shou watched the group¡ªthree men hovering around one big one¡ªwhen a sudden epiphany hit him. "Ah, I know who you remind me of!"


    "Ah, me?" Ah Liang blurted out.


    Shou nodded. "A long time ago, when I was wandering through the cosmos, I came across an undiscovered galaxy. There, three small moons revolved around a gigantic planet." he pointed at the big man. "You remind me of the planet."


    "All right, that''s it!" Hei Er the bodyguard jumped forward and pulled his sword. His head shone red.


    "Ah, what''s wrong, why are you mad?" Shou backed away. He dodged the first slash.


    "You dare ask?" the bodyguard growled.


    The systems voice resounded: "troublemaker detected, preparing punishment."


    "Hahaha, it''s my time to shine," the idling Si shouted out. "This time, you won''t stop me Shou!"


    "Hey, calm down," Shou reminded her and ducked as the sharp edge barely missed his hair, "I don''t want any gruesome murders here."


    "It''s fine I got it. After the necessary simulations, which amount to none, I''ve found the appropriate way to punish troublemakers."


    "Hei Er are you out of your mind?" Ah Liang broke into a cold sweat! How did it suddenly escalate like this?


    In the background, out of nowhere, delightful string music began to play, and Si cheerfully hummed to the beat.

 Chapter 39 - Tsukumogami Song

    Hei Er (not his real name), 27 years old, unmarried.


    Ever since he could remember, he had been trained as an assassin¡ªthough he actually wanted to be an artist. Destruction was boring; what he really wanted to do was create.


    He grew up a lonely orphan and wandered the outskirts of this town, until finally (and inevitably, one would say) the Waning Principle Sect picked him up and adopted him. Though now he had people, but he still had no family, as everyday he would train in total darkness, and learn the skill of killing. All he had was his mind and the various imaginary friends accompanying him when the black was too much to bear.


    He wanted to be a sculptor; creating his friends¡ªhis pillars of support¡ªfor everyone to see. So one day, when children just like him stumbled upon them, they would know they weren''t alone.


    "Aren''t you a slippery one?" Hei Er sneered at Shou, who kept dodging his attacks. Though he was calm on the surface, his heart raced uncomfortably.


    He knew he wasn''t the strongest¡ªIn fact, he had always slacked off while training¡ªbut he still reached the 4th stage! And he was the graduate of the 34th generation of assassins, the Hei Generation!


    Though he heard he was the last surviving one, since everyone else had been hunted by someone from the 36th Lan generation... Ah, how scary... Well, it didn''t matter anyway!


    "Hei Er!" Ah Liang screamed, "return to my side!"


    "But Sir, I cannot allow such disrespect from this mongrel."


    It didn''t matter precisely because he now worked for Ah Liang. It was him who pulled him out the sect. Thus his only connection with his dark past is his name, which he kept only to remember his roots. And for that, he will always be eternally thankful.


    To see someone mocking his benefactor¡ªand with such childish taunts¡ªhe could not bear it.


    As he kept lashing out, he felt himself get into a rhythm and his attacks flowed smoother¡ªWait, rhythm?


    Now that he listened closely, there indeed was music playing. Who was so audacious to play on his instrument at such crucial time?


    The youth stopped jumping around. He rested his hands on his hips and shouted at the sky. "Alright, I''m done warming up. That was a good exercise, you can do what ever you want now, Si."


    And just like clockwork, the whole shop started to mysteriously shake (and no, not because of Ah Liang).


    What he then saw, shook his mind to its very core!


    Through the wooden walls, several round creatures flew out. They were the size of his hand, with half their body being two beady eyes. They looked like blobs of water, but with four stubby nubs, presumably as hand and feet.


    The creatures floated out the walls, the floor, the door, the lights, the plants, the desk, the cores, the paper, the bookshelf, the water, the windows, all manifesting out of nowhere¡ªall different colors. The music kept resounding in the store, with the creatures cutely wriggling around to the beat, shaking left and right as if dancing.


    "..." Hei Er tightly gripped his sword in bewilderment. Ah Liang hid behind his other bodyguard, terrified of these unknown beings.


    The creatures seemed to be performing, twirling around, moving their body, and creating shapes like synchronized swimmers. As they did so, they slowly neared Hei Er.


    He immediately felt his hair stand on all ends, and his sweat running backward. In desperate attempt, he took his sword and slashed downward with his strongest move¡ª "Listless Sword March!" ¡ªand hit a red blob.


    Before he even smile, the creature started inflating and promptly exploded! The shock-wave hit Hei Er square in the face, and he was forced back. With no time get his footing, another red blob exploded and he was sent flying. From below, a green blob shot out a piece of wood, while a brown blob hit him with a stone from below. The yellow blobs shocked him with lightning, the white blobs burned him with light, the blue blobs threw him around through manipulating water in his body, the turquoise blob shot ice-needles, and finally, the violet blob choked the air out of him.


    He was pummeled from all sides, giving him no break at all; he could not even land on the ground and was tossed around to the beat of the string music.


    His last thoughts as his mind faded out was, ''Ah, if only I could have had so many friends when I was small...''


    Everyone watched in terror, the cute little creatures mercilessly destroying the poor Hei Er. They all had expressions of shock as they curled up and trembled in fear.


    After a few minutes, which felt like years, the blobs stopped beating him up. With a bow, they excused themselves and disappeared from where they came from, leaving only a fainted Hei Er on the ground.


    The whole place turned silent.


    Si declared proudly, "See, I held back, right?"


    "Did you now?" Shou closed his eyes and massaged his temples. "You went too far you idiot!"


    "Hueh [???] Why, he''s still alive, right?" Shou''s shout caught her off-guard. "I made sure to choose the cutest defense system! It''s the Song of Tsukomogami. Ah, a Tsukomogami is spirit within tools that have existed for centuries and the song calls them out. It''s great!"


    "I know what a tool spirit is you dolt. I''m saying just because you leave the person breathing doesn''t make it okay!" He paused. "Also, how can there possibly be so many tool-spirits?"


    "Ah~ you''re mean! Calling me an idiot is uncalled for! I created them just now, don''t take them away from me!"


    Shou sighed. "Fine, let''s keep them for now, because they are interesting." He then strutted to Ah Liang and company, on his face a gentle smile. "So, which one of you wants to start the instance? Ah, don''t worry, I will reimburse you for that guy over there."


    Ah Liang stared at ''that guy'', whose mouth was foaming with his eyes rolled back. "I think... I will come back another time."


    "Huh, why?" Shou innocently tilted his head.


    ''Why don''t you take a guess!'' Ah Liang almost screamed out, but he contained himself.


    An Bai who stayed silent the whole ordeal, stepped forward. "Actually, I would like to give it a try."


    Ah Liang''s eyes almost popped out as he saw the pig offer himself for slaughter. "Have you grown tired of living?"


    "Relay, Fatty Liang. You said it yourself, I can''t always stay as number 3 in The Circle. I can see that this shop has potential."


    The Fatty Liang grabbed him by the shoulder. "I fear you may have misinterpreted my words. Should I slap you to wake you up?"


    "If you touch my face, our decades of friendship ends here. Don''t forget you are a stage below me." He came closer to Ah Liangs face and whispered, "Don''t be like that. Your gut was right. No one can deny that this shop is hiding something enormous. I''m just taking your tip. Come on, it''s a one in a lifetime opportunity."


    Ah Liang squinted his eyes. He then sighed in resignation. "...All right."


    The bodyguard understood his duty immediately. "Then... I shall test that artifact for you." He swallowed his saliva and almost felt like crying. He hit his chest to pump himself up. He forced a smile, trying to stay optimistic. As long as he could help his employer, that was his job!


    The two rich men looked at him as if he was already dead.


    "...Sir, could you not stare at me like that?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Well then, good luck."


    The bodyguard nodded and walked to the core. He placed his hand above it and promptly fell unconscious.


    "Hiii~" Ah Liangs face turned pale. "I knew it, we should have left! Another one taken out! Ah, mommy, save me! My bodyguards!" He screamed so loudly, Shou had to calm him down.


    "Hey big guy, why don''t you take a deep breath and just look over there." Shou pointed at the screen that had popped up.


    ''What now?'' Ah Liang peeked through his fingers and saw a pale blue light emitting out the core. The light depicted his bodyguard who had just fallen asleep. The man looked befuddled as he turned his head several times. "This..."


    "I told you, right?" Shou explained, "The man right here has entered the illusory world."


    "What! Impossible!" Ah Liang leaned forward, his belly shaking. As he looked at An Bai, he saw his friends mouth hang low. "You''re telling me he is in there right now?"


    The bodyguard in the game perked up. "Boss Liang, is that you I am hearing?"


    "Oh Lord, he answered!" Ah Liang gasped in shock. He ran to the screen, seemingly wanting to pounce at it. "Can you hear me?"


    "Yes sir! This is amazing!" The bodyguard nodded vehemently. "It''s like I''ve been teleported! The air here is incredibly fresh and I feel more nimble. I think it''s because of the dense Spiritual Essence in the air."


    The two rich man couldn''t believe their ears. Right after, the introductory page appeared in front of the bodyguard, and as they read it, they could not believe their eyes either.


    What was that? Karma? Fate? Earning rewards by reaching a 100%?


    An Bai jumped forward. "Boss, open a core right now!" Ah Liang followed right behind. The Hei Er incident already forgotten.


    Shou did as told, and soon after, the three people had entered the illusory world.


    "Hmm, doesn''t it feel like we are starting to get popular?"

 Chapter 40 - New Key

    "Oh, there are a lot of people today," Zhang Yong said as he entered.


    Shou waved him in. "Welcome."


    "Well, you know why I am here. Open an instance for me as fast as you can." Zhang Yong slapped a bunch of crystals on the table, an amount just enough for 5 hours.


    "You''ve come at just the right time, I only have one spot left."


    Zhang Yong nodded and walked inside. In there he saw the three men resting on a chair. On each of their screen, they stood there astonished and screaming around. "Aren''t those the guys from that one Dragon Circle? Shou you seem to be attracting quite the important people to your business."


    He shrugged his shoulders. "Are they really that important? I don''t know who they are."


    "Well, they are one of the richest men in this city and may even be able to compete with the some in the capital, so I guess it is not to bad?" he laughed out loud. "Though I suppose it is nothing in comparison to the three great families."


    "Well, not that it has anything to do with me."


    Zhang Yong smiled as a response. "I wouldn''t be so sure if I were you. After all, these people had all assembled at your place for the treasure. Though I guess your strength is not to bad, I wonder if you can protect it?" He patted Shou on the shoulder. "Say, how about this, if you give me a discount, I can work as your bodyguard."


    "Thanks, but I think I will be fine," Shou answered succinctly.


    "I see that''s too bad." He sighed. It really was too bad. He shook his head in resignation. Zhang Yong was sincere when he offered his service, as he was scared that with such magical artifacts, it was only a question of time until a customer came and tried to seize it. As a sixth stage cultivator, not may dared to stand in his way. "Anyways, I see that the Li and Wang brats aren''t here today."


    "Who knows, the day isn''t over yet."


    "I doubt they will come. I''m sure they are occupied having a heated discussion with their elders, after the fated three-family meeting here yesterday."


    "Oh." Shou looked at Zhang Yong. "And what about you then?"


    He did not answer immediately. Instead he stared at the core and placed his hand on the table. "Hmm, how do I say it¡ªI have my reasons."


    As he was about to enter the illusory world, a sudden scream emerged from on of the screens. Zhang Yong, Shou and Si, all faced the direction of the sound.


    Ah Liang who had been casually frolicking for a few hours and feeling his body being nourished by the superior Spiritual Essence of this world had stumbled upon a worn-out path. Not seeing the danger of it he casually followed it to see where it led. One thing led to another, until he was finally disintegrated by the witch.


    The three watching from the real world weren''t surprised at all, as they saw the big Ah Liang slowly rebuild. Rather, Zhang Yong found it quite funny to see someone have the same reaction as he did just a day before.


    By the time Ah Liangs fingers had reformed, he decisively decided to logout¡ªregardless of the consequences¡ªmaking him the first customer to do so. he returned to his senses and sprung up as if he just had a nightmare.


    "Holy shit, what the hell was that," he shouted through his ragged breath. He lifted his hand to check whether he was still alive or not.


    "You died," Shou explained, with Zhang Yong nodding right behind him.


    "Then, have I reached the afterlife?" Ah Liangs face turned pale.


    Shou tilted his head in confusion. "What? No? I meant that you died in the illusory world. Whatever happens there doesn''t affect you here. Even death."


    "Ah... I see..." Ah Liang wanted to say something more, but he swallowed his words. "Then, uh, I need a rest first." He placed his hand on his palpitating heart and wiped the massive amounts of sweat running down his face. "Geez, what the hell was that monster?"


    Zhang Yong stepped forward. "We call her the witch."


    "The witch?" Ah Liang searched for the voice. As his sight fell on the person his eyes shot wide open. "A-Ah! Sir Zhang Yong from the Zhang family? The man that has reached the 5th Stage in his early thirties? The same man they call the Hero of Daixin?"


    Zhang Yong, seeing the mans budding enthusiasm, slowly backed away. "Uh, yes, that would be me."


    Ah Liang promptly bowed down. "I apologize for not introducing myself immediately. I am Ah Liang, the 2th rank of the Golden Dragon Circle. I''m currently at the 2th cultivation stage, but I someday hope to reach as high of a level as yours!" He then looked around and realized he was still in the store. "Uh, Sir, may I ask you, do you come here often?" He had also remembered the reason why he came here. When the City Lord said someone from the Zhang family patronized this store¡ªhe could not have meant Zhang Yong, right?


    "Hmm, I guess I don''t," Zhang Yong answered. This shop''s only been open for a week after all. though he did plan to visit it a lot with the times to come.


    The big guy sighed in relief. Next, he started a conversation with the shop-owner. "Sir, those artifacts are incredible! They defy common sense! May I know for how much you are selling them for? Or how I may get my hands on the blueprints of these?" Depending on the answer, this may just bring him a fortune!


    "Sorry, not for sale. Also, calling me Shou is fine."


    "Si¡ªI mean, Shou! How about 300¡ªno, 500 spirit stones!" Ah Liang pushed out 5 fingers.


    Shou simply shook his head.


    "Now, now, don''t pressure him like that," Zhang Yong advised him, "the shop-owner is a man of principle, he won''t budge that easily. Also, if anything, he should sell one to me first." though he wasn''t sure if he could procure a whopping 500 spirit stones. he almost had a heart-attack as he heard the number...


    "I see. That''s too bad," Ah Liang looked sullen.


    "Instead of that, why don''t you get back into the instance," Shou asked him.


    Ah Liang vigorously shook his head. "I don''t think I can handle any more stress."


    "Well, if you guys do not mind, I have to get my moneys worth," Zhang Yong interjected and prepared to place his hand on the core, when another screech echoed through the store from on on of the screens. "What now? Another witch victim?" He was starting to get annoyed by the incessant interruptions.


    It was the bodyguard. He had just died. Interestingly enough, the scenery was not as expected. There was no dilapidated house and no masked curvaceous woman¡ªonly the evergreen grass with colorful blooming flowers. As the bodyguard resurrected, and the camera panned out, everyone saw what had killed him. And everyone felt a numb shock run through their bones.


    A dark, ghoulish beast, resembling a wolf and a tiger stood in front of the body guard. It was two meters tall and had four glowing red eyes. It''s fur seemed pointy like needles and his fangs hard like steel. The thing opened its mouth and growled loudly, spitting his saliva everywhere.


    Zhang Yong was the first to cry out, "What the hell is that?" His mouth stood agape. "It wasn''t there the first time I entered!"


    Ah Liang thanked the lords that he had logged out in time. He''d probably died of a cardiac arrest if he stumbled upon this beast with no preparation.


    Shou looked closely, "I guess he didn''t walk into the direction of either village or witch? This is rather interesting, I don''t recall seeing such a thing in my memories. Si, did you add things because you were bored?"


    "How rude, I would not do something like that. This beast is indeed from your memory. Though you may not know since you never met it."


    The bodyguard packed his legs and ran away as fast as he could. The beast did not pursue and stayed at its resting place.


    Zhang Yong stared through the screen at the beast. "Interesting," he muttered. "All right, after I visited the village, I will go and slay this beast!" He may not have any confidence in directly confronting the witch, but since it was called Witch Hunt, there had to be a way to do so. Maybe that creature was the key?


    Zhang Yong placed his and on the core and fell unconscious.

 Chapter 41 - The Mystery Deepens

    Li Yangyi thought about what he witnessed, though he did not comprehend. After all, there was no way for a mere mortal to beat someone who had started cultivating since childhood, lest he started from the womb.


    He sipped on his tea while thinking. There was an eerie quiet, as the restless Li Yinyi fidgeted around in anticipation. They waited for the news (a while now) and Li Yinyi had voiced numerous times her intent to simply break out and walk to the Store of Fates. As her words said, ''There''s no point in waiting restlessly in this dilapitated  mansion while adventure awaited.'' In all honesty, Li Yangyi would have agreed, was it not that he had been lost in his own ideas.


    He still could not understand; How could a mere mortal best him in a bout of strength? The man was around the age of his own father¡ªthough he seemed miles stronger. Not that he would ever tell either of them.


    The lights flickered in silence, unbothered by the many ideas in his mind. He sipped his tea while looking at the closed door.


    "I wonder what exactly was it that the man did," he muttered, "Could it be¡ªcould I learn it too?" He rested his head on his arms. In his mind, he imagined himself wielding this type of power. Certainly, with such power he did not have to worry about protecting his sister anymore. He did not have to worry about a lot of things.


    "Well bro, there''s no use thinking about it, isn''t there? You just have to go there and ask him," Li Yinyi faced her brother and said. "I''m sure he will understand." She played with her hair and kicked her legs out in boredom.


    Li Yangyi stared at the ceiling. He wondered, was it really that easy? Of course not. "This is probably his super secret move, there''s no way he''d ever teach a stranger like me." Without his knowledge, the chef had slowly occupied his mind more than he would like to admit.


    Li Yinyi shrugged her shoulders. "You won''t know if you don''t try." In any case, that was her plan for the witch; She was sure, if she asked nicely, the witch would be willing to abide her recquest, right?


    ...


    Zhang Yong saw himself in the all-to familiar field again. Though it had been less than a day, he already started missing this place. The pure Spiritual Energy gathered around him, feeling like the spring breeze after a harsh winter. As he had spent at least 5 hours in this world already, time had passed by considerably and it was currently evening.


    He followed the traces of Li Yangyi and soon found himself in front of the village. As he remembered, it was a humble one with less than a few houses, all a little dilapidated. A small wooden fence surrounded it, marking the end or beginning of its territory.


    Zhang Yong looked around but saw no old man coming to greet him. Maybe the timing wasn''t right? He rubbed his chin and after brief contemplation, decided to enter the village and see for himself first.


    The road, as expected, was worn and overgrown. As he made his way inside, he saw almost no people. The village was surprisingly empty. With the way Li Yangyi had been welcomed, he thought it would be a friendly place, but that did not seem to be the case. The only person he saw was an elderly woman passing by him. Zhang Yong wished to greet her, but she simply sneered and walked away¡ªthus, he was left all alone.


    "Ah, whatever. I''m just here to meet the chef. The other people are just ordinary villagers, I do not have to mind them," Zhang Yong explained to himself, and walked to the direction he remembered the mans house to be in.


    "Hey, you there, who are you?"


    While Zhang Yong searched for the house, a high-pitched voice called out to him. He turned around, looking left and right, but could not find the source. Only when he looked down, did he see a small child, barely reaching the height of his waist. The child, a girl, had black hair, with big eyes, giving her an innocent look. she wore simple clothes that were only loose-fitting on her thin body, though it was hard to tell in the dim light.


    Zhang Yong knelt down to talk to her. "Was it you that called out to me?" He gave a friendly smile. "Perfect timing. I''m looking for an older gentleman with a scar on his shoulder. He calls himself a chef. Do you perhaps know where he resides?"


    The girl blinked twice. She stared at him blankly, her mouth open. After a bout of silence she asked once more, "Who are you?"


    "Me?" Zhang Yong pointed at himself. "My name is Zhang Yong. I''m the bearer of justice! Little kid, worry not, I have no bad intentions."


    The girl continued to look him in the eye, showing no indications of a reaction. "Then, Mister Justice, how did you get here," she asked him.


    Zhang Yong tilted his head, finding the question to be somewhat strange. "How did I get here? By walking, what else?"


    The young girl shook her big head. She closed her eyes while doing so, making her look somewhat cute. "My mommy said no one can enter this place without a cause. She said the field is only open for those who wish to enter. The same goes for the village." She paused. "So, who are you?"


    Zhang Yong didn''t know how to answer that question. He said everything that needed to be said. "I suppose you do not know of the great families or the City of Extended Delight, am I correct?"


    The girl shook her head once more.


    He rubbed his chin. "Then I don''t really know how to answer your question."


    "Okay," the girl answered non-chalantly. "Then, uh, are you a bad person or a good person?"


    Zhang Yong laughed out loud, he proudly struck his chest out. "Of course I am a good person."


    The girl suddenly let out a big grin and stretched her hands out. "Then play with me today!"


    "Huh?" Zhang Yong was rather taken aback by the change of expression and could not quite compute a response.


    The child tilted her head and her smile disappeared. The blank look re-entered and with a cold voice, she muttered, "You don''t want to?"


    Zhang Yong forced a smile. "Young girl, it is not that I don''t want to. You see, I''m planning to meet the old man, so I don''t have any time."


    The girl quickly corrected him. "The chef is never lets anyone in at this time of the day. I hear it''s because he is grieving or something, so his temper can get bad." She clenched and unclenched her fists. "Come on, let''s play hide and seek!" She stepped closer.


    Zhang Yong slowly backed away, as he saw this situation turn more and more into a hassle. Was this a trap set by the shop-owner to waste his money? If so it was a truly nefarious scheme. "Well, young girl, I''m sorry, I''d love to stay, but I have business to attend somewhere else."


    "You can''t."


    "What do you mean I can''t?"


    "Because..." She stared at him. "Anyone that enters this village never leaves," she said, her voice unimaginably low. her beady eyes seemed to reflect no light as she said so, and coupled with her blank look and long hair rolling over her face, she appeared rather ghastly.


    Scary!


    Zhang Yong almost jumped back in fright. He looked at her again and wondered how a mere child could scare him like that. As he thought about it, he suddenly realized he was in a strange village with no other person in sight. in front of him stood a girl that came out of nowhere. Indeed, the scene was a terrifying one.


    The girl slowly dropped her hand, and her grin dropped with it. "So you don''t want to play with me?" She started sulking. "So you are a bad person after all."


    She leisurely strutted to the confused Zhang Yong and placed her small hands on his belly. She puffed her cheeks and closed her eyes, and with seemingly all her strength, gave him a light push.


    Zhang Yong was unsure of what the girls plan was and planend to simply fend her off. As he tried to block her, he realized an inexplicable strength gathered in her thin arms, and though not a lot of force was used, he could do nothing to go against its path.


    His eyes shot wide opened and he shouted, "It couldn''t be¡ª"


    Within seconds, he was flung far and wide, flying for several meters, and landing on the hard ground with his back. Further away, the girl stood with her blank look and her hands in the air as she celebrated her achievement.


    Zhang Yong coughed twice with a gaping mouth. A scary thought (scarier than the eerie scene from a few minutes ago) shot through his mind: ''Is it possible that every person in this village possessed this power?''


    The girl walked to the Zhang Yong and said, "Hey, if you want to, how about we go play outside?"

 Chapter 42 - A Howl

    "Ne, ne, where are we going? Is it far from here?" The girl followed Zhang Yong, even leaving with him the village, passing the sparse fence.


    "I don''t know about you, but I am going outside," he said and rubbed his temples. "Actually how about you head back to the village right about now?"


    "But I want to play outside. I don''t have anyone to play with me." She pointed across the field, perpendicular to the setting sun. "How about walking over there. I want to make a flower crown, so let''s gather some flowers!"


    She pulled at Zhang Yongs big arm. The size difference between the two of them was incredible; still it was with those brittle arms and hands unblistered she managed to push the bear-like Zhang Yong away. He still could not believe it, this store held incredible secrets, some, he could not even imagine.


    Thus, he had no time to waste on quips like entertaining a child. "Sorry, you have got to ask someone else."


    "But I want to!" The girl knitted her brows and pouted. She threw her arms down in a fit. "I knew it, you are a bad man after all."


    Shou watched silently. "She kind of reminds me of you," he said to Si.


    "Huh, why?" Si asked innocently, not comprehending what he meant.


    "I still fail to understand how this makes me a bad person. I feel like your values are a bit skewed," Zhang Yong complained.


    "No, your values are skewed! Mister Justice, you aren''t part of justice at all." The girl continued pouting. She swung her hands around, a method to voice her complaints.


    "Justice means standing up for the right thing. Equality, Freedom, Brotherhood, these are all signs of justice," he said and nimbly dodged her attacks. "Whether hero or criminal, they are treated fairly, even if not equally. A circle of karma, if you will."


    "I don''t understand any of that. I just know someone that makes a child sad is a bad person!" She took a step forward, tripped over a root, and fell to her face¡ªchin first. Her jaw locked tightly on her tongue, and she bit down hard, stopping her complaints almost immediately. The sudden silence shocked even the girl herself, or it was that the pain had not registered yet, as she stared blankly at Zhang Yong.


    "Are you alright," he asked her in concern.


    The taste of blood slowly settled in the girls mouth, but she was to scared to open her mouth and verify it for real. She remained quiet.


    He helped her up, gently lifting her by the shoulders. Her left knee hid a small bruise, but otherwise, she was fine. "Did you hurt yourself anywhere else?" He took out the handkerchief he always carried and bound it around the fresh wound; but not before softly blowing away the dirt first.


    The girls cheeks steadily grew bigger, filling with her saliva and small droplets of blood. Still, she continued staring at him with her big beady eyes in silence.


    Zhang Yong sighed. "You''ve got to be more careful."


    Finally, the girl opened her mouth and spat it all out. "Blergh." It was red. her sight shifted from Zhang Yong to splatter in the grass.


    He knelt down and patted her head, softly ruffling her hair. He tried consoling the little girl, who was holding back her little tears. His face was a little apologetic. "Should I bring you to your parents?"


    The girl vigorously rubbed her eyes. "I don''t have any." Smiling a little, she kept her eyes glued to her spit. "Dads been gone for a while, so it was only me and my mum." She sucked her lips in. "But she''s gone now too, after getting too close to the witch."


    "Oh, I see." Soon enough, his mood turned complex, as he now found himself in a state of needing to comfort the girl he so actively drove away. He then realized he was standing with a parent-less child alone in the fields, and when she asked to play he had urged her to leave. The small fear he had borne in the beginning dissipated and in him budded the feeling of disappointment¡ªa feeling arguably a little worse. "Alright, let''s go play." The man sighed.


    The girls eyes brightened up immediately and the pain in her tongue seemed to have vanished too, though it still remained swollen. A big smile appeared on her face, washing away her blank stare. "Okay!"


    "What would you like to do? You said you wanted to pick up flowers, correct?" Zhang Yong helped her up and they walked and talked.


    "Mhm." She nodded.  "I remember, when I was still with my parents, they would often bring me to the mountains and I would pick up flowers from the fields there." The girl laughed as she reminisced about her past.


    "Oh, I didn''t know that this place reached the mountains." Zhang Yong noted the info in his head.


    She shook her head. "No, I mean a different one, before me and my mum arrived at this village."


    "Wait, what do you me¡ª" he said, but he stopped, as an incredible roar reverberated in his ears, making him halt. he rapidly turned his head, and what he saw caused him to set all his questions aside. "Oh, Lord above."


    The being was still a mile distant, and hard to spot, but it gave numerous clues for its presence already. Birds flew about, disappearing in the air. The winds gathered like an eminent storm was approaching. The ground shook lightly every step it took. Zhang Yong then realized which direction he had walked to¡ªWest.


    The last light of the day shone dimly on the black beast, standing ferociously, with its saliva dripping of the corner of his mouth. It had red eyes that glowed in the ember evening, with fur glimmering sharply. It moved disparately, but as it saw Zhang Yong and the girl, it stopped.


    "The thing didn''t look that menacing from afar," Zhang Yong quietly whispered. in fact, the thing looked completely different than what he saw on the bodyguards screen. For once, it was bigger. A lot bigger.


    "I, uh," the girl stared blankly at the beast. "I think we may have to postpone the flower-crown." Her neck started hurting from having to cock her head back this far.


    The beast growled.


    "Run!" Zhang Yong screamed. He then lifted the girl by her hip and sprinted away. he did not waste any movements while doing so, seemingly using some intricate footwork. "Step of the wind!" He practically flew, every step he took, bringing him a lot further. He used all his energy from the beginning on, exerting everything he could.


    Ah Liang, watching through the screen, screamed out, "what precise execution! I see no wasted movements!" His eyes glimmered faintly, but when his sight landed on the terrifying beast again, he turned silent.


    The beast tilted its head. It bent down, pushing against the ground. The flowers it trampled on were crushed with the grass and dirt. It howled once more, and then it jumped. The huge thing looked like it was hovering in the air, its limbs stretched out. By the time it landed, the distance Zhang Yong had painstakingly built, disappeared. Evidently, the beast left no route of escape.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    He looked at the blank-faced little girl. She pulled at his sleeves in silence. "Uhm, I have an idea." the girl said. "If you let me go, you may be able to escape. Since you are fast, you still have a chance if I act as bait."


    "Don''t joke around!" Zhang Yong shouted. He wondered for the first time, if he died, he may revive, but what happened to the citizens of this world?


    Maybe it did not matter, since they weren''t real.


    He could simply logout, chalk this loss up to his misfortune¡ªtoo bad¡ªand when he returned to the real world, have a blast talking about what he experienced here.


    However, he could not do that. When he looked at the little girl, he could not do that. He laughed, though he did not want to. Quite the turn of events. Just a few hours ago, he could not help but wish to escape from her, now he could not leave her.


    Well, more than anything, he did not want to give up his morals, even if this world was not real.


    "So that was why the outside is dubbed dangerous." Zhang Yong started to pant. He grew dizzier by the minute, and his sides started to ache a little¡ªa feeling he had not felt since a long time. " Is this what the screen meant with, ''an illusion can be realer than the truth and danger can come unexpectedly''? What a sinister world, I''ve got to voice a complaint afterwards." He could not feel his legs anymore, and they moved only subconsciously. It was like he stood afloat, on a weightless cloud¡ªthough it was rapidly dissipating.


    "Mister Justice, maybe you are an alright person, after all." The girl grinned, though in Zhang Yongs eyes, they looked a little sad. She pushed herself out of Zhang Yongs thick arms, and she hopped out. The girl fell to the ground, due to the momentum. When she stood up, she spat. No blood this time.


    "What are you doing," Zhang Yong looked at her in horror. He stopped and stumbled, rolling in the grass, Luckily, he had trained his body well, to not catch any bruises.


    The girl stretched her hand out, she seemed to say something, but the abrupt howl of the beast vastly overshadowed her small words.

 Chapter 43 - Run!

    Zhang Yong watched helplessly, as the little girl disappeared behind the large maw of the black beast.


    Afterward, silence reigned over the scene. The beast did not move, only its chest bobbed up and down, signifying how it was alive. It purred slightly, not caring for what had occurred.


    Zhang Yong punched the ground, and his knuckles blistered from the impact. "Damn it," he yelled out, and his voice reverberated in the lonely field, only for the flowers to listen. "If only I was stronger... If only... If I had the power of that old man!"


    Suddenly, the beast started to growl. First quietly, but then, its voice grew louder and louder, like the bell-chimes on a cathedral would as the sun slowly descended. It jumped (no, it leaped) into the air, taking a maintain of dirt with it. The grass was uprooted, the flowers disappeared, while it sprung around hectically.


    It then stopped; as abruptly as it started. The thing seemed tense, legs quivering and mouth tightly clenched together. The beast did not mind Zhang Yong at all, and that made him scared.


    "You mean it?" he heard someone ask, and the voice struck him familiar. The beasts mouth shot wide open, and there she stood: the little girl, a blank smile on her face and drenched in saliva. She pushed with her hands and legs, forcefully separating the beasts jaw. She jumped out, and with all her might plus the momentum gathered by gravity, she took a tooth with her.


    The beast howled in pain for the first time.


    Zhang Yongs eyes nearly popped out as he bore witness to a scene that only happened in fables. The little girl shot her arms up in a. victory-pose; she grinned, in her hand the tooth, just as black as the beast itself. ''Ah, it''s this power,'' Zhang Yong thought.


    "You''re alive," he somehow managed to ask.


    The girl pushed the tooth into Zhang Yongs hands. The tooth was sharp, with a matte black. The stench was revolting¨Che did not want to imagine what the girl smelled like. She pouted and said, "Of course I am. Did you think I just went and signed my life off like that? I am still young, that should be your role!" She placed her hands on her hips.


    Zhang Yong, even with her harsh words, could only laugh. A relieving act. "I am so glad you are fine," he sighed heavily, and felt the weight in his chest disappear. It was funny¨Cthis was the illusory world, still he never felt so alive, and his emotions never so vivid, even in the real world. He supposed, this truly was the charm of Shou''s Store of Fates.


    His slight endeavour into his ephemeral mind, was rudely interrupted by the beast. It barked angrily, sending a shiver down Zhang Yongs spine. He stared at it, and once more, he realised how scary that thing looked.


    The girls smiled wryly and then shouted, "Run!"


    "Damn it, so we are back with this again!" He picked the girl up again and their little flight continued.


    However, thanks to the girl, he had enough rest for now, and his feet began working once more, moving full throttle with his movement arts.


    "Hey, is what you said true?" the girl asked.


    "What? What do you mean?"


    She continued: "That beast you see is called a Shadow Creature. I know, not a creative name, but it does its job. These creatures come randomly¨Cthough people say they come from the witch." She whispered quietly and with cute innocence, "I don''t believe that though."


    Zhang Yong continued running. "Thanks for the info, but you can save the exposition for when we make it out alive."


    She shook her head. "Since these things can come anytime, everyone in the village has to be prepared all the time; thus they have developed a martial art, to combat these creatures. Naturally, I am no exception." She lulled, "But I''m not strong enough." A sad sigh escaped her sulky lips. "I planned to let the thing swallow me and then punch my way through. Good idea, right?"


    "Terrible idea! Absolute Horror-show of an idea! Finding out your crush is your sister kind of idea!" he reprimanded her harshly.


    "Well did you have any better ones," the girl rebutted, seemingly mad at her genius being denied. "Well, never mind that. I came out because you said something interesting."


    "Huh, what do you mean?"


    The girl looked at Zhang Yong. "If teach you the secret arts, will you be able to slay that beast?"


    The unexpected question caused him to halt, and he almost stumbled to the ground. Still he nodded with fervour. "I can! I can!"


    "Great! I will show how to do it, so listen carefully."


    Zhang Yong turned to her; with a bewildered expression, he asked, "Right now?"


    The girl nodded. "Of course right now! When else?" She started to explain, indifferent to his opinions. "So, first of all, you are a cultivator, right? I saw what you did there."


    Zhang Yong agreed with her assessment. "I''ve been cultivating since I could speak. That was, I suppose, around three."


    "Good, then you should be familiar with Spiritual Essence and all that." She opened her arms out and used her whole body to explain. "You know, that thingy, like air, all around us; Only that this one you can control."


    "Yes, I know what you mean," Zhang Yong told her. After all, these were the first things one learned in the road of cultivation.


    The girls blank eyes lightened up. "That''s good." She then turend serious. "Listen, this part is important. So what you have to do, is feel the Spiritual Essence around you, and use it as your own. You need to feel that thing and just like that take it as your strength." She added a few explosion noises. "Bwah~ Bwah~ and finally you can be as strong as me."


    Zhang Yong looked at her with confused eyes. The girl replied with a smug face, evidently proud of her own words. She only waited for his astonished reaction.


    However, his response came differently. "Uhh, doesn''t that go for all of cultivation?"


    The beast growled in the background. The noise seemed to have gotten closer.


    "No! No! No!" The girl puffed her cheeks and screamed angrily. "Wha you cultivators do goes more like ''Swish''! That''s a power even mortals can achieve, so it goes more like ''Bwah''! The difference is the feel."


    "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" Zhang Yong felt helpless. He immediately regrettted putting his hope on her. "Damnit, why did I ask a kid to explain it to me anyway?"


    "Hey, that''s how my mum taught it to me!"


    "Nevermind that, we are in a serious situation right now!" The black beast in the back inched closer, as Zhang Yong got slower. He could practically imagine that foul breath crawling donw his neck. Or maybe it was the smell of the girl that made him think so.


    The girl stared back. Her face turned pale as the beasts eyes locked with her. "Ah, I think I can see my mum waving at me."


    "Don''t watch! Don''t watch! That''s not a place you wanna be at." Zhang Yong picked his pace.


    He blank stare continued, she muttered, "I always thought I would go out battling the witch. Ah, mum, I''m sorry, I could not get revenge for you."


    Zhang Yong wanted to say something, but a sudden thought flashed by him. ''The witch! Yes, of course, the witch!'' He frantically moved his head. What direction was she again? Damn, he could not tell, it was all the same field to him.


    Shou''s voice suddenly appeared in the back of his head. "You need to go right."


    "So you''ve been watching the whole time," Zhang Yong screamed into the ear, and he laughed loudly.


    The girl jumped back in fright. "What''s wrong? Who are you talking to?"


    Zhang Yong continued laughing. Then, he thought about how to answer her question. There was no way for him to explain who Shou was¡ªthe maker of this little illusory world, he supposed. "God, I''m talking to God," he said non-chalantly; And as he did, he changed directions towards the right.


    "Hmm." The girl showed no reaction.


    Soon enough, that familiar house appeared in the far distance. Normally, he was supposed to avoid it, but this time, it was a welcome sight.


    "Ah! Don''t go there," she screamed, the voice came from the top of her lungs. "She will steal one of your bodyparts!" Or even worse, kill him. But she did not find it in her heart to say so.


    "It''s fine, just trust me."


    Lucky for him, he saw a mask-wearing woman standing right in front of the door. Her one uncovered eye glimmered red, the same eye-color as the beast. Seeing her for the first time, both the girl and Zhang Yong felt a heavy shiver run down their spine. Even though it was the beast feverlishly chasing them, Zhang Yong could not help slow down. It was all his instincts that told him so.


    He shouted, "Hey, dumb witch! Here we are! Take whatever you want from me!"

 Chapter 44 - Great Plan

    The witch tilted her head. She stared at Zhang Yong, then at the girl in his hands, then at the beast running behind them. Strangely, the witch showed not much of a reaction except for that, and that worried Zhang Yong.


    Face the glares of the red eyes in front of him, plus the red eyes following right behind, he was filled with self-doubt.


    "Shou, Shou, Shou! You hear me, right?" Zhang Yong shouted for the sky, as he picked his pace. "I know this world isn''t real, so there won''t be any consequences if I died, right?"


    Shou answered honestly. "Other than getting ejected from the illusory world after the third time, no. There''s nothing to worry about."


    "I hope I can put my trust in you, or else I''m going to haunt your store in the afterlife!"


    The beast inched closer, and it was at that moment, both he and the girl realized, they could not escape it anymore.


    "Hey, Mister Justice, the shadow is about to eat us whole!" She stared at the witch in front and shrunk into Zhang Yong''s arms. "And the witch in front of us is reaaaalllly creeping me out. Please, for the love of God, tell me your plan doesn''t involve her."


    Zhang Yong gnashed his teeth. "I hate to be the bearer of bad news, so I''m just not going to reply."


    The girl vehemently shook her head. "That might as well be one! Turn around, turn around! If you go there we are going to die! Facing her is ten times worse than that beast!" Her face turned pale due to fright.


    "It doesn''t make any difference anyway, death is death. So at least let me try my plan." He looked at her. "Uhm, sorry if this does not work out."


    The girl''s face twitched as she hit his stomach. "Idiot! Idiot Justice! Let me go, let me go!"


    In the distance, they both saw the witch lifting her hand. Zhang Yong felt a massive shiver run down his spine. He had seen it once already, and he thought he was prepared. However, just with the beast, these things seem a lot scarier in person. The witch''s hand started to faintly glow.


    "No can do." He held her tighter. "Now listen carefully. Can you do that martial art where you sap into that inexplicable strength again? The one you used to push me or get out the beast''s maw?"


    "Uhh, I don''t know," the girl grumbled. "Since I have just used it, I''m not at full power anymore. Doing that costs me a lot of concentration, you know? At most, I might be able to handle one-third of my max power."


    Zhang Yong''s legs began to give out again. He gritted his teeth. "That is enough," he told her.


    The Shadow opened its mouth, the all-so familiar beastly smell permeated the air. The witch pointed her finger at the sky, a lovely small flame danced at the tip.


    "Hyaaa~ We are going to die, we are so going to die," the girl screamed out, her blank face turning unimaginably pale.


    Zhang Yong, at that moment, thought about Li Yangyi. He thought about that boy''s own endeavor in this illusory realm, his little bout against that old man, and his last attack, Heart of a Gale. "Too bad, he isn''t here, I would have loved to show him how to really execute that move."


    He clenched his fist, and soon enough, the wind gathered around him, creating a visible storm. Petals, dirt, and grass were uprooted and joined the tornado Zhang Yong created. It was completely different from Li Yangyi''s little squall. "Alright, it''s now," he shouted at the girl. "Grab my hand!"


    She nodded solemnly.


    Zhang Yong came to a halt. The Shadow jumped, and the witch threw her flame. The thing opened its mouth, lunging at Zhang Yong, while that drop of heat faithfully edged closer. The wind seemed to suck everything in.


    "Heart of a Gale," he said silently, unbothered by the many things around him; And like the tornado he himself created, he started to turn, and with the momentum created by the girl''s and his combined effort, he threw the girl far and wide.


    The girl''s eyes opened widely, as she flew through the air. She had never expected this outcome. When she had said that the older person should sacrifice themselves, she did so only as a joke. Who knew he''d take that seriously!


    She locked eyes with him, unable to say anything at all. Zhang Yong gave her a smile. "Sorry. Don''t hurt yourself on the landing."


    The man promptly disappeared behind a giant shadow, and the giant shadow disappeared behind an extraordinary light¡ªa blazing fire eradicating everything it touched.


    Only the witch and the girl remained. The girl bit her lips. Her eyebrows scrunched together. Her face shook lightly. As the witch stared at her, she burst into angry tears; her fingers ran through the luscious grass and she stared at the witch in hatred.


    The witch lifted her finger. There was a short pause before she let her finger fall down once more and walked away, not bothered by the small girl, whose face was adorned with small droplets.


    "I''m going to kill you!" she screamed at her, but the witch disappeared behind the shadows of her home. "Damn it!" She hit the ground. Her hand shook. In the end, she curled up in silence. "I shouldn''t have left the village..."


    There existed no more sound afterward. The beast had left together with Mister Justice¡ªthough she knew him for only a short time, and though he appeared sketchy at first (and honestly a little weak), the man turned out to be what he had promised since their first meeting. She sobbed quietly at her powerlessness.


    Suddenly¡ªor rather, not so suddenly¡ªthe air started to distort. The girl hadn''t even realized it at first, only when the air grew a bit more turbulent, did she lift her eyes, in fear that it may have been the witch coming out to get her.


    At first, only clothes appeared (for which Zhang Yong was incredibly thankful), but soon after, the man himself followed; little particles slowly gathering together until finally forming into a coherent form¡ªa muscular male with a scruffy beard and short, black hair.


    The man breathed in. "Holy crap, I thought I was going to die... Well, I did, huh?" The man clutched his hand, then rested it on his heaving chest. "Even though I knew I would resurrect, it was still way too frightening. It''s unbelievable that Li Yinyi can face it with no fear at all." He wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    This really was a game that came too close to his heart! No other recreational activity out there could ever hope to compare!


    After all, what experience could be more incredible than feeling death itself?


    Of course, his gamble was not in vain.. Not only did he manage to save the girl, but he had also gathered a lot of spiritual energy too.

 Chapter 45 - Maiden In Love

    "Good morning, sunshine."


    ¡ªThose were the first words that greeted Zhang Yong as he slipped back to the real world; of course, they came from Shou.


    Zhang Yong promptly propped himself up. He massaged his scalp and grunted. He didn''t have a headache, but he felt like he should. After all, seamlessly slipping from one world to another should come with¡ªat the very least¡ªa slight vertigo. But no, there was nothing. It was actually scary how efficient this ''artifact'' was.


    "So," Shou uttered, "Mister Justice it is, huh?"


    The moment he heard his title, Zhang Yong slapped his forehead. The sheer embarrassment from being referred like that (other than by the little girl) almost made him die another time. "Please never, ever, call me as that."


    Ah Liang was quick to chime in. "Actually I think this is a great name. Absolutely befitting of the Hero residing in the City of Delight." He rubbed his stubby hands as he said so, thus making him look rather sinister. But truthfully speaking, the man was not trying to coax favor by using his sweet, silver tongue. He really did mean every word he had said.


    "Pfft," Shou could not help but chuckle, which made Zhang Yong even more embarrassed.


    "Also, I greatly admire the way you saved that little girl from danger, even risking death to do so. I will make sure to spread your valiant deeds far and wide." Ah Liang spread his arms out and he praised Zhang Yong to the high heavens.


    "Uhm, I''m flattered by your image of me, but I promise I am not as great as you imagine." Zhang Yong kept holding his forehead.


    "Well, even though your achievements are subjective, there really was something good that came out of it." Shou pointed at the screen. "18% Completion rate. I would count it as a success."


    Zhang Yong turned his head at the screen. As he saw the numbers, he smiled. "That means I at least have beaten little Yangyi, huh?" He clenched his hand into a fist. "Nice."


    "Well, you are still lower than Li Yinyi though," Shou was quick to chime in.


    "Ugh..." Zhang Yong''s fleeting feeling of superiority disappeared as fast as it came. "Did you really have to bring this up? I mean, in the first place, are your sure these things are accurately gauging the completion rate? How is it possible for Little Yinyi to be that high when all she did was get captured and die?"


    Shou tilted his head. "Are you questioning my work ethics?"


    "Of course not."


    He patted Zhang Yongs shoulder. "No worries, the system is never wrong. I think you will be able to understand how everything is judged once you''ve reached a 100%. i promise everything will be clear by then."


    "You''re the only person that could possibly run a business like this." Zhang Yong sighed. "But then again, that is one of the charms of this place."


    Shou didn''t answer; He only smiled.


    "Well, it has gotten late again. Time flies fast when you are in the instance. I think it is time for me to leave." Zhang Yong dusted off his clothes and prepared to depart.


    "Ah, Sir, please wait," Ah Liang stopped him. He rubbed his neck nervously and with a meek voice he asked, "If Sir Zhang Yong doesn''t mind, would it trouble you to join me and my friends on a drink? How about a treat at the Simmering Sun Restaurant?" His forehead glistened from his sweat as he asked the question.


    An Bai , who had returned just some time before Zhang Yong, was startled by Ah Liangs'' straightforwardness. Truly, this was how the 2nd placed member of the Golden Dragon Circle behaved¡ªnever leaving an opportunity for fortune go!


    Well, little did An Bai know, it was only because Ah Liang wanted to be with his idol; A very innocent wish.


    Still, even with different ideas in mind, they had the same goal, thus he naturally supported Ah Liang. "I did hear they make the most exquisite wine in all of Extended Delight." He wrapped his hand around Ah Liangs shoulder and tried to act as friendly as possible.


    Zhang Yong rubbed his chin. He thought about it for only a moment, but it seemed long for the two merchants. He looked at them and smiled. "Well, I have some free time and we are already brothers connected by this store, so I see no reason to decline."


    Ah Liang looked so relieved, he almost fell to his knees. An Bai similarly smiled.


    "Ah, but I have something to do before that. So how a bout in the evening, we meet later?"


    "That''s fine, that''s fine!" Ah Liang vigorously nodded. "That is no problem at all. in fact, it would be better for us too."


    Zhang Yong laughed. "That is great. See you around then." He waved his hand and walked through the door. "Oh and Shou, see you tomorrow too! Reserve a spot for me."


    "We don''t do such a thing here," Shou told him, but Zhang Yong already vanished. Just before the outside darkness enveloped him, he seemed to mumble something about the little girl and the shadows; His expression was gleeful.


    The two from the Golden Dragon Circle stepped forward soon after. The remaining bodyguard helped the unconscious Hei Er up. "Boss Shou, thank your for your hospitality,  we shall take our leave now too. It has really been a valuable experience," Ah Liang said. He gave a graceful bow with a bright smile.


    His friend, An Bai, imitated those actions. It was a little weird seeing such a big and straight-faced man express his goodwill like that, but he seemed sincere. "I agree. It was fun. I am sure we are going to see each other a lot more."


    "It''s just business, no need to be so formal," Shou said and quickly waved them away. They really didn''t have to be so uptight. Still, he was glad his customers liked what he provided in the end, even if the start was rather arduous. Otherwise, he might have just gotten a mouthful from Si¡ªand her voice turned incredible penetrating when it came to money.


    An Bai''s eye shot open. "Only business, he says..." He looked at the mysterious artifacts in the other room and laughed loudly. "What kind of business operates on a loss? With such unique artifacts, no matter the price, you''d be running a charity. If I had only one of these things, I wouldn''t even dream about showing it to my closest kin, let alone openly promote and let other people use it."


    "Well now, don''t be like that, at least we don''t have to worry about competing with him. There''s no way to replicate this after all." Ah Liang patted the mans shoulder, and with the same hand, he then stretched his hand out for Shou. His smile still hadn''t faded from his face. "But as we are all humble business-owners here, let''s do it the formal way then."


    Shou stared at the mans hand and tilted his head.


    "Ah, Bother Liang that''s unfair, getting a head-start like that," An Bai complained. He then also stretched his hand out. "I would tell you to watch out for any people coveting your goods, but I''ve seen your defenses first hand already. They''re nothing to scoff at. So for me too, all I can offer is a handshake."


    "Ah, that''s what it was." Shou nodded in realization, and took both of their hands. One was strong and solid, while another was big¡ªbut both of them held a firm grip, almost as if they were competing.


    "See you soon." They left right after, leaving Shou alone with Si.


    He closed the door as they walked out.


    ...


    Surprisingly, the walk for Ah Liang and An Bai was rather silent. Neither of them had talked, and as the streets slowly cleared while night encroached, only their footfalls echoes silently.


    An Bai was the first to break the ice. "What do you think should be our next steps, Brother Liang?"


    An Bai sighed audibly, he massaged his temples and said, "That''s a good question. But things have turned quite complicated, haven''t they?"


    "Indeed they have." An Bai also made a difficult expression. "If only it was an ordinary shop, the decision would have been much easier. However now... never mind crushing it, I feel like being associated with it might not be too bad."


    "Stop that thought," Ah Liang decisively cut him off. "We have already chosen our side. There''s no point regretting it. Zhang Yong appearing there is more than enough evidence of the three families, even if his case with the Zhang family is complicated." He looked at the sky. "But I wonder, if I had known sooner, would I have made the same decisions that led me to now?" He paused. "Ah crap, I feel a bit regretful now too."


    "How about we hide the info?"


    "Wow, you''ve gotten brave; is it because of what I said in the morning? Don''t forget though, the man that hunts both rabbits¡ªends up with none." Ah Liang continued walking. His steps were like for his big physique. " Besides, do you honestly it is possible for us to hide something on this scale? Especially from that cunning City Lord?"


    "Fair enough. Then the only question remains," An Bai''s eyes suddenly turned sharp, "whom do we tell first? The Circle or the City Lord?"


    "In other words, which party do we have more faith in?" The man thought about it for a moment. "Let''s go with The Circle."


    "So that means¡ª"


    "Ah, don''t get me wrong. It''s just that the Circle has been kind to me ever since I entered, they have boosted my income and reputation significantly, thus I should at least try to repay them." His walking grew a little faster. "Also, I can''t shake this uneasy feeling of my chest, like a sense of danger if you will. And escaping The Golden Circle will prove far easier than escaping that monstrous City Lord. Of course, you are free to disagree. I''m not your boss after all."


    "So you are already planning with failure in my mind? That doesn''t sit well with me." An Bai grumbled. "But I do like how straightforward this strategy is. In the end, the simple plans are the best!"


    "I really wonder how you became a merchant with that brain of yours. You sure you shouldn''t have been a warrior?"


    "The hell? I can be smart if needed. Have you already forgotten how I convinced that Zhang Yong to a drink."


    Ah Liang gasped, as he realized something crucial. "Ah, I was supposed to meet Master Zhang Yong alone, why did you butt in?"


    An Bai shuddered at the sight of that huge man acting like a young maiden in love; The sight made him almost puke. ''Maybe I should rethink my position on following his plans....''

 Chapter 46 - Almost Midnight

    The night, as always, went on as it was supposed to do. No one could ever tell for sure what the machinations behind the shadows were up to, but for now, that was all they were, a shadow.


    "The guileless Li Yinyi, her untrusting brother Li Yangyi, Justice-Freak Zhang Yong, and now the merchants, An Bai, Ah Liang, and their Bodyguard," Shou counted out loud. "That should be six. I''m sad that I couldn''t take that playboy Wang Jings and had to return Hei Ers money, but I suppose it can''t be helped. I did beat them up after all."


    Shou sighed looking at his Quest Window. There were still 4 more people remaining, and he had 6 days to do so. Well, compared to the beginning of the day, it was a massive improvement to before. Still, there was no way such a golden goose would appear twice.


    "I suppose there won''t be any more customers visiting us today, as it''s gotten this dark already." He stood off from the counter and walked to the door, ready to shut it. As he got closer, a cold breeze passed through him, entering the store; yet, the room quickly squashed the chill and it soon turned warm again.


    "Actually," Si said, "You might want to hold off on closing the door."


    Shou turned around, looking at the ceiling in confusion. "What do you mean? Even if someone were to enter now, they''d not be able to enjoy the full 5 hours, so what''s the point?"


    "[it''s fine] The person that''s about to arrive isn''t someone that needs the full hours."


    "Wait, someone who didn''t need full hours... isn''t that-"


    As Shou was about to finish his sentence, a girl running with wild steps came crashing into his arms. Her head reached his chin, and she had long black hair. Even though her face was buried in Shou''s chest, he could tell who the girl was without even needing to see it.


    Li Yinyi looked at Shou with sparkling eyes and asked, "Hey, Shou you aren''t closed yet, right? Right?"


    Shou patted her head. "No. Not yet." He then moved away from her, sitting back at the counter. The dim light illuminated his face, while the painting of the witch solemnly hung above him, still slightly swaying from the residue winds.


    Li Yinyi shot her arms up in a hurray. "Great, escaping from the mansion wasn''t in vain then." She took off her mantle and hung it at the door. Only someone as gullible as Li Yinyi would dare leave her clothes at a place seemingly unguarded. "You don''t know how hard it was to escape. if mom didn''t help me, I''d never have made it out alive. My Father can get really hardheaded once he''s made his mind, you know? Not even brother Yangyi can get through him at times like these. Still, I''m glad he was able to buy some time for me."


    "So that''s why you are alone today, I see." Shou nodded at her story. "Well, I suppose you want to start right away right? There''s not much time left after all."


    Li Yinyi placed five crystals on the counter; a sign of agreement. "I can''t wait to meet the witch again. I wonder when she will start teaching me?"


    "...it might still take a while," Shou said. He didn''t have the heart to tell her that it might not happen. After all, with that witch''s personality, nevermind teaching, did she even know how to talk? Well, that wasn''t a problem for him to solve. As long as Li Yinyi had fun, that was all that mattered.


    As Li Yinyi entered the core and fell unconscious, Shou caught her swiftly and laid her on the mahogany table in the middle. Maybe a chair or something would help here. The girl, on the other hand, was unbothered by the world outside. She had returned to the illusory world, coming alive right in the witch''s arms. Instead of a warm and well-lit store, she now returned to see gray walls, closed by a thick iron door. The blood that had flowed down her neck was nowhere to be seen.


    The witch was no longer surprised. Her eye just stared at Li Yinyi with disapproval. She was waiting to see what this young, yet unpredictable girl would do next.


    As expected, what came out of that kid''s mouth was unexpected: "Hey, Miss Witch, since we seem to know each other so well now, can you teach me your magic? How can I be like you, master? You''re so cool!"


    Shou and Si, from the outside, looked at this story unfolding with great interest. Certainly, this was a development, no one could imitate. Where could someone find a person as straightforward as her? Thus they both anticipated how the machine-like witch would react.


    The witch remained silent. With her not saying anything, and Li Yinyi only waiting for an answer, the time seemed to have gone still, with nothing happening. After a long while, the witch closed her eyes, and-though it was incredibly minuscule-she seemed to have sighed?


    "Oh, how surprising," Shou exclaimed as he watched the instance unfold. Not once had he imagined the witch to show any real emotion at all. He remembered, even when they fought and Shou inevitably won and claimed her life, she hadn''t shown a quiver of emotional turmoil. She didn''t look like she accepted or regretted it. She just perished, with no thought at all.


    Naturally, the witch did not respond to Li Yinyi. However, she did not kill her either. Instead, she grabbed Li Yinyi under her armpit and put her back into the cell. She even made her sit by pressing on both of Li Yinyi''s shoulders. Soon after, she left and slammed the door shut.


    The innocent girl looked at the closed door and asked happily, "Is that a yes?"


    "Uh, no, I don''t think so," Shou couldn''t help interjecting.


    She faced the sky and tilted her head. "Is that so? Shou, do you have any idea on how I may convince her? She doesn''t seem to want to talk to me. Well, at least she also doesn''t outright reject me."


    ''I think killing you is quite the rejection alright. If I confessed my love and they''d kill me afterward, I''d interpret that as a no,'' Shou thought, but didn''t say out loud. "Sorry, I don''t. Well, even if I did, you have to find that out on your own. After all, this is your story, not mine."


    "Oh, I see, that does make sense. Well, I''m sure it''s going to work out fine." She cheered herself on.


    It did not take long for the witch to return. But this time, she carried some food with her. Another bowl of stir-fried rice. Did she not know how to make anything else? And if one took a closer look, some parts were burnt while other parts hard. How did she survive eating this-wait, did she even need to eat?


    Yet, Li Yinyi did not care about those parts. "What great timing, I haven''t eaten anything today; You''re the best!" Stretching her hands through the cold bars she grabbed the food and wolfed it down.


    "Ah [shakes head], that idiot!" Si looked away, sure that the girl would sign off to a new life. Had she not learned anything from the previous poisoning?


    However, contrary to Si''s expectations, Li Yinyi continued eating without caring. The crunch of the rice resounded in the small room. Even when she was done with the food did nothing happen. The witch just squatted next to her, on the other side of the bars. The whole time, she just calmly observed.


    "That was delicious, thank you!" She gracefully placed the bowl down, remembering that she was one of the three noble families. But the rice still stuck on her cheek undermined her elegance. "Where did you learn to make such food?"


    The witch did not react, and Li Yinyi didn''t mind. Still, it was a bit hard for her to always lead the conversation. She thought about what exactly she could talk about with this stone-cold lady. Suddenly, a hazy memory, one she had almost forgotten, returned to her. And she bore thought. "Oh, is it maybe someone from the painting I saw?"


    Hearing these sudden words, the witch''s eye opened wide. She promptly stood up and gave Li Yinyi a frosty stare. There was no goodwill in that woman. While her gaze turned colder, the room turned hotter. Within these insulated walls, it felt like being in a sauna.


    Li Yinyi continued, tilting her head while thinking. "If I had to guess, the child in the painting sulking, that was you, right? I wonder, what is it that made you sad that day? Was it your stern-looking father, or maybe your mother who was trying hard to please?"


    The witch lifted her hand, a small glowing drop appeared above her finger. The air condensed, turning into visible heatwaves.


    Li Yinyi watched the witch. She closed her eyes and stretched her arms out. "I understand," she said, much to the witch''s confusion. "If killing me makes you feel better, I understand. If it makes your regret disappear, I understand," she said with an innocent smile. "I understand."


    The witch''s eye behind the mask shook. She was just about to fling her hand down, when-


    "15 minutes before midnight, closing shop.. All people still inside the core will be forcibly ejected."

 Chapter 47 - Secret

    "You seem to be having a lot of fun, Little Yinyi," Shou said as soon as he saw her regain consciousness.


    "Yes, so can''t you let me stay a little longer? I even snuck out of the mansion for this. I''m sure brother is getting a mouthful right now," she pleaded with beady eyes. Right above the core she had left, the words ''completion rate of 45%'' hovered calmly.


    Shou decisively shook his head. "Can''t do that. You know the rules."


    "Oh well, I guess so. That''s too bad," Li Yinyi sulked. But knowing her, it did not take long for her to stay down. "Do you think the witch has gotten closer to me though?"


    Shou laughed out. "That''s a strange question to ask. Do you really think she is someone capable of getting closer to?"


    "Hey, why are you laughing? That''s mean." Li Yinyi pouted. "Isn''t the witch also human? I''m sure she has feelings too. Yes, I''m sure she is a nice person underneath that mask." The girl nodded, agreeing with herself, when suddenly, she remembered a question she had: "Say, you said the illusory world is based on a real place, right? Then is it possible for me to find it in reality?"


    Shou started preparing for the closing time by cleaning all the cores and turning them off. there was no need to waste their hard-earned money by leaving them on. Preserve energy and save a Si one at a time. "Hmm, that''s tough to answer. Technically yes, it exists somewhere. How to get there is a mystery though. The place finds you, not the other way around. And even if you find that place, I''m unsure how much time has passed, so you might never really meet the witch."


    "That is a shame," Li Yinyi replied.


    "Well, is there any need to go there in real life when you can just meet her here? It''s best if you pretend this to be a game, it makes things a lot less complicated." Shou edged closer. "You are the only one that knows this place exists for real after all."


    The girl looked at Shou and smiled. "Then, can I tell you a secret too?" She cupped both her hands over her mouth and whispered, "I''m actually not as gullible as people think."


    Shou tilted his head and looked at Li Yinyi. She had a mischievous grin on her face and giggled in excitement, after telling someone her secret. "Aren''t you quite the trickster then."


    She quickly shook her head. "No, no, it''s not like I am lying to everybody, please don''t think that," she quickly corrected Shou''s misunderstanding. "I just think that living my life trusting others is a lot more fun and free. I''m not scared of being betrayed. Even if I died, I''d feel no regrets, because I know I lived my life happy. Really, look at dear Father and Brother living their life full of worries; In the end, we will die all the same¡ªWhere''s the fun in that?" Li Yinyi puffed her cheeks. "I don''t like being shackled down."


    Shou quietly listened to her talk. While he did so, he felt like he understood why her completion score had become so high. The girl before him was a lot purer than he thought. "We all have our own ways of living, don''t we? Ignorance can be a great thing, and once lost, it will never be back. I understand your sentiment."


    "I guess it is a little selfish to put all my trust in others¡ªit''s like I''m abandoning all my responsibilities! So I''m a bit embarrassed to admit it." Li Yinyi struck out her tongue. "Well, it''s gotten late, I''m worried that my father might catch on, so I''m leaving now. Goodbye Shou, see you next time!" She bowed down, grabbed her mantle, then left through the door.


    Afterward, the usual quiet returned to the store.


    "[hmm] It looks like everyone has their secrets huh? Just like Yinyi, the others may have facets of their lives which they don''t dare say. Dismissing them as just mere customers would be the wrong thing to do [nod nod]." Si''s eyes stayed focused on the door. She was thinking about what Li Yinyi had said.


    Shou closed the store without much thought. "Of course, that''s the point of our store, isn''t it? A chance to tell their story. Everyone is the main character in their world, every stranger that passes you has a story, all filled with unique perspectives. They walk their lives blindly, unsure of how their decisions affect them. Are they living the wrong or right way, well, not even the great Dao can judge that I believe. Naturally, everyone has their secrets too." He then looked up at the painting of the single instance they sold. The witch, drawn on the scroll, appeared so lifelike, almost staring back at him. "Though I suppose the biggest secret is still you," Shou said, referring to the witch. "I wonder, should I have tried harder to understand you that time? Maybe if I was like Li Yinyi..."


    Si watched Shou but did not reply. She felt like this was a question she wasn''t supposed to answer.


    Shou shook his head to get rid of his thoughts. "Well, it matters not, for you have already perished. Even if there was an afterlife, I doubt we''d meet anytime soon... if at all." As he said so, he returned to cleaning.


    "..." Si tried holding back, but feeling that the mood has turned a little sullen, she couldn''t bear it and yelled, "Argh, if you are so curious, go ask her yourself!"


    [Hidden Quest - Relive the Witch Hunt


    Description: Fearing that the host may forget or dwell on his memories, the system advises you to complete the instance for yourself. Reach 100% completion rate. Time limit: unlimited."


    Reward: Selling food: Smashed Cucumber salad.]


    Shou was dumbfounded by the window that appeared out of the blue. "Si, this is..."


    "What, you don''t like it? Oh, I suppose you don''t understand what a Hidden Quest is. See, if you fulfill certain conditions, you get the right to earn extra rewards. Take it as a bonus stage, if you will!" Si huffed. "Now, go see the witch and make her answer your questions."


    Hearing Si talk, Shou began to laugh. "Pfft, so even kids worry about me now. Relax, I don''t really need this kind of closure. I''ve lived long enough not to be affected by such trivial things."


    "Don''t call me a kid [fuming]. I''m a lady," Si rebutted embarrassed that he had seen through her. "Also, I decide what Quest you do and what not! Listen here, the problem with this store is, while seeing the many steps costumers make with your memories, you might come to regret your own. We can''t have that! So go relieve some stress!"


    Shou looked at one of the cores. he then looked at the broom in his hand. "Well, maybe I should find out what makes these things so attractive." He placed the broom down and placed his hand on the light.


    Soon after, he found himself in the familiar flower field. Without any doubt in his steps, he headed straight for the witch. "Shall we finish this fast so I can go to sleep then?"


    As soon as he saw the broken-down hut, he knew the witch wasn''t far behind, and sure enough, as he sat on the ground, meditating, a woman wearing a black dress and mask came out.


    Shou smiled lightly. "Welcome, take a seat."


    Obviouly, the witch didn''t listen. Or maybe she did, and her reply was a glowing orange orb.


    "Well, I wasn''t expecting much anyway." Shou clicked his tongue. The drop of light came flying towards him, but he didn''t pay it any heed. Instead, he reached out for the orb and caught it in his hands. However, instead of exploding, the light in his hand slowly dimmed, until he crushed the orb, and it''s dying embers crumbled to the ground.


    The witches eye shook violently, unsure of what she had witnessed. She retreated a few steps and quickly created 5 fire orbs, each on every finger.


    However, Shou remained calm. "I''ve seen these tricks before, they won''t work on me anymore." He cracked his neck. "You know, I never did find out how your cultivation worked, but that''s only because I never put effort in finding out. Can you tell why?" Shou lifted his hand, and just like with that witch, a great light appeared. However, instead of an orb a blinding light with a size immesurable appeared. It was as if the sun itself had descended, annilihating the world as it was known. "Because you are inferior to me."


    ...


    He grabbed the witchs'' head and held her high. The woman was in tatters. her dress was ripped apart, wounds had appeared all over her body and her mask was close to breaking. Comparatively, Shou appeared unscathed. "..." Shou didn''t say anything. His grip strengthened and the mask came close to cracking.


    The witch stared at Shou, but for some reasons, her eye didn''t meet his, like in reality she was staring far, far away. Jsut like Shou remembered, there were no emotions. Certainly, as much as his store marketed itself as a change of fate, there was no wy it would be so easy. He thought about Li Yinyis words. Would she be able to manage what he could not¡ªget through that cold-hearted witch?


    "...How boring," Shou let go of the witchs'' mask and walked away. He then hit the logout button and disappeared from the illusory world. He returned to his cozy store, as if nothing had happened at all. Si didn''t say anything the whole journey.


    "Completion rate ¡ªUndefinable. Stack Overflow Error. Undefinable. Error 121.. UNdEfinAble."

 Chapter 48 - New People Old Enemies

    In the morning, Li Yangyi was called by his father once more. Right now, he stood in front of the desk waiting patiently. A middle-aged man looked through his papers, seemingly troubled. He had black hair, just like the Li siblings, though he had it parted in the middle. His beard was a bit rough, but it suited him. He looked rather stately. The current head of the Extended Delight''s Li household, Li Yangyi''s father¡ªLi Tianming.


    "I''ve gone through everything you''ve told me yesterday," his father said while knitting his brows. "It''s still rather hard to believe. However, I do not doubt that you are telling me the truth."


    Li Yangyi straightened his back. His eyes showed an uncommon glister. Seeing his distrusting son like that, his father was once again surprised. "Fath¡ªI mean, Sir. Then does it mean it is fine for me to enter the Store of Fates again?"


    Li Tianming laughed at the name of that shop. What a grand name in such a small city. "No, that''s out of the question. You are to stay here these days. You should have seen it yourself, the Extended Delight has gotten a lot more unruly. I''m certain something bigger is going on. And the City Lord is acting rather sketchy. I''ve scheduled a meeting with the Zhang family. We shall be discussing how to deal with this. Do you understand the situation we are in?"


    Now it was Li Yangyi''s turn to be surprised. A meeting between two family heads! That must mean something serious is happening, he thought. Yet, he didn''t care about it is as much as another thing: "But Sir! If only you were to go check yourse¡ª"


    "Enough!" Li Tianming slammed his fist on the table. "Son. I didn''t call you here to discuss. You only have to obey." He stared at Li Yangyi, who was stunned mute by the shout. "I''m disappointed. I always knew you as the more mature sibling, so I made sure to leave you your space. Apparently, it seems that I''ve had my hopes too high. Also, did you know that your idiot sister left the mansion yesterday? Make sure this doesn''t happen again."


    Li Yangyi bit his lips. His nails dug into his palm. "...Yes Sir."


    "Good, you may leave." Li Tianming shooed him away, his face clearly irritated. Li Yangyi clasped his hands then turned around, heading for the door. His father returned to his paperwork. There were lots to do until the meeting with the Zhang family. Unlike the accidental encounter that happened in that small store, this was something really noteworthy.


    However, Li Yangyi did not turn to leave. Instead, he turned around and told his father, "She is not an idiot."


    "...Excuse me?"


    "My sister is not an idiot," he repeated, then dashed out and slammed the door shut.


    Li Tianming looked at the space his son just stood, silent. "Tsk, if only you could show this kind of love to all your family, I wouldn''t have to clean your stuff up." He changed his gaze towards the window. Outside, birds flew around the flowers without any care. "Li Yangyi may have said the truth, but that doesn''t mean that he was right. Illusory worlds, immortality, and magic? That''s impossible. Still, there''s no way that store came out of nowhere, attracting that many influential people, meaning... Damn City Lord, I can''t tell what he is planning these days."


    While there was another misunderstanding brewing in the main office, Li Yangyi walked back to his room. Yet, "Well, got reprimanded by the family head again, didn''t you," a voice stopped him from entering. Li Yangyi turned around to ascertain the person talking, and he soon clicked his tongue.


    "Isn''t it eldest cousin Bufan? What brings you here?" The person Li Yangyi referred to had long black hair tight into a ponytail. He had long, foxlike eyes, making him seem a little sinister. But his bright smile kept these thoughts at bay. Just like Wang Jing, he was another person Li Yangyi couldn''t deal with. However, Li Bufan differed from Wang Jing a little. He hadn''t done anything worth being offended by, it''s just that he gave Li Yangyi the creeps.


    "No particular reason, I just wanted to see how you were doing." He smiled innocently, his eyes forming into a crescent moon. "I heard you''ve been frolicking in a store, mind telling me what that is all about?"


    "None of your business," Li Yangyi said and walked right past him.


    His cousin followed him without hesitation. "Come on, don''t be so cold, aren''t we family?" The smile on his face didn''t disappear. "It must be nice, being the direct son of the family head. Even if you fail, you only get a slap on your wrist."


    Li Yangyi stopped walking. He calmly observed Li Bufan. "Family, huh? Yes, yes, family.  Isn''t that a nice word," he said. "Stop with the bullshit. What family? My father won''t even call me by my name, what kind of family is that supposed to be? All I see are venomous opportunists who''d backstab you at a moment''s notice. The only family I have is my sister."


    "Ah sorry, sorry, did I hit a nerve?" Li Bufan shrunk back, waving his hands. "I was only worried you''ve turned weak, but it seems like you are as untrusting as ever. I''m relieved that is the case."


    "Sure, sure, thank you for your consideration," Li Yangyi blew him off. He went inside his room, leaving the guy outside. As he made sure no one else was here, he sighed, thinking about all the problems in this household. While doing so, he thought about Shu''s store and wondered about the chef. Did he have any children? If so, did he treat them like his father did? "I wonder when I can meet that guy again."


    Without knowing, he had already been caught by the charm of the Store of Fates.


    ...


    Shou looked at the morning sun and stretched his hands. "Another day of hard work!"


    "Stop joking around, we both know that I do all the heavy lifting here," Si immediately rebutted.


    "You think anyone''s gonna play today?"


    Si thought for a few seconds. "Well. wouldn''t Li Yinyi be interested in continuing her story? Maybe she will bring her brother this time. Also, these merchants seem to be rather entranced by this store don''t you think? I''m sure that they will be here soon."


    Shou picked up the broom and cleaned the outside. "Hmm, I''m not trying to disagree with you Si, but I don''t think they will come today. I don''t know why, but I feel like this city has gone through a change lately, and since these people are rather influential, wouldn''t they be occupied."


    "Oh, that might be true [nod]," Si agreed. At the same time, she was startled that Shou was able to feel the moodshift in the city, though then again, she supposed it should be only natural since he lived for this long. "But who cares, it doesn''t have anything to do with us anyway."


    "True that." He kept swiping the ground.


    Time passed with not a lot happening. There were few people who passed the streets anyway, and when they did, they didn''t spare a single thought for him. Well, except for the occasional boredom, Shou didn''t mind that stuff. Si, however, kept biting her nails in anticipation, hoping someone would soon part themselves with their money.


    "There, there! Someone''s coming [points at the two people on the road]!"


    Shou looked at the place Si hinted to and saw in the distance two women bickering while slowly walking closer.


    "You damn bitch, why the hell are you here too?"


    "Hah? That''s my question. Why can''t I be here, is this your road or something? Go to hell!"


    "So what if I really bought the road? Let''s say I did, will you fuck off then?"


    "You''ve got some guts lady. You better check yourself before I break my foot up your ass."


    The two continued their bickerings while grabbing at each other''s hair and throwing low-grade insults. One of the girls even started spitting, elevating the dirtiness of the fight by another level.. When they were close enough for Shou to make out their features, he realized that these two women were rather familiar.

 Chapter 49 - Golden Goose

    "Well, if it isn''t the two ladies from the store. What brings you here?"


    Lin Zhuyue immediately composed herself. She not only stopped fighting but pretended that the two of them were the best of friends. "Oh my, if it isn''t that customer from before. What an incredible coincidence to see you here."


    "Tsk," Ran Wei clicked her tongue. She couldn''t let that sly lady get the upper hand. "Oh is that so, you''re only here by chance I see. Well, I''ve come here because of the invitation you gave me."


    Lin Zhuyue stared at her coworker in shock. What was the girl planning, starting out so aggressively from the beginning? Did she not fear that the boy may feel disgusted? How bold! "Ran Wei, my dearest. Are you sure you have gotten the right location?" She asked with a stiff smile, hoping that this girl would rectify her mistake.


    "Oh Lin Zhuyue, the apple of my eye, how could I mistake such magnificent store with anything else? I''m without a doubt sure that is the, uh," she read the sign on the top, "ah yes, the Store of Fates I''ve heard so much about." She scratched the side of her cheek while saying so.


    ''This bitch! If you want to die, why don''t you do it without me?'' Lin Zhuyue felt her veins pop, but she had no choice to play along. "No way! So that was the Store of Fates? I''ve heard so many things about it. To think I''d encounter it here, what fortune," she said. Truthfully speaking, she wasn''t that interested in the store. And although the owner there was good-looking, she didn''t care much about that either. What mattered to her the most was reputation. She couldn''t let a newbie like Ran Wei upstage her, even when it came to finding a man, that''s why she had to make sure to steal this boy from her!


    "Don''t you have somewhere to be?" Ran Wei sighed. "Since it''s so coincidental that you''ve gotten here."


    "Oh, I seem to have some time still at hand. Why don''t I take a look at our dear customer''s place?" She then edged closer to her coworker and whispered, "I''ll feed you to the stray dogs if you keep this up."


    "Hoho, I''d like to see you try," she whispered back.


    Shou looked at the two ladies with interest. Were all ladies in this age like that? How fascinating.


    "No, I can assure you, these two are an exception, please don''t place all your expectations of women on those idiots. That would be an eternal shame to all of us," Si said. Her voice turned deeper, almost filled with bloodlust. "They. do. not. represent. us. understood? Not at all."


    Shou nodded seriously. He didn''t feel like exploding today. "So ladies, would you like to enter?"


    "I''d love to!" Both of them answered in unison, and they gave each other a side-eye.


    Shou returned to the counter. He laughed lightly. As long as there were customers, it didn''t matter what their intention was. He did not plan to let them leave so easily now that they''ve come in. "Welcome to the Store of Fates, where all your dreams come true," he said.


    The both of them looked around, appreciating the ambiance. The warm atmosphere was pretty eye-catching. What surprised them the most was how sturdy the store looked. Ran Wei was rather particular of the walls since they were a great indicator of the working conditions of a store; if the walls were thin or of poor material, it could shield neither the scorching heat of summer, nor the terrible winds of winter. The two women had been through many jobs, and thus, many different shops. They both knew which store was of high-quality, and certainly, this Store of Fates belonged in that category. It was only... what did he mean with a place where all dreams came true?


    Ran Wei''s eyes turned sharper. "Is that so? How interesting. Could you elaborate on that?"


    "Hmm, even if you asked me that, it''s rather hard to explain." For some reason, the owner grumbled due to his own product. How peculiar. "Well, let me say it like this. Do you two ladies cultivate?"


    The two women looked at each other. Ran Wei answered first. "Nothing beyond the ordinary cultivation issued by the capital I suppose." She had only gone through the basics, and afterward, she had never been that interested, truthfully speaking. Of course, her parents had always urged her to take in the path of cultivation since they already gave up on the girl ever becoming a scholar (which was rather rude, by the way), but she just had no talent for it. It was for that reason that she remained contently at the first stage.


    Shou replied her, "Then my product may not be that interesting for you." He tilted his head. "But you may still find it worthwhile since gaining strength wasn''t the foremost goal of this store. Still, it could be an arduous task to complete the challenge without sufficient knowledge."


    Lin Zhuyue butted in with a smile, slightly shoving Ran Wei beside. "Actually, I''ve been rather interested in cultivating lately. As a service person, I ought to have spiritual strength, don''t you think?"


    ''That damn liar, how boldfaced can she be, going so far just for a boy she''s interested in? She''s a shame to all womanhood!'' Ran Wei pinched Lin Zhuyue''s thigh but the woman showed no reaction. She was just about to whisper ''sweet nothings'' into her ear again when the beautiful painting behind the owner''s back caught her eye. For a moment, she was caught in a trance, observing the brushstrokes and colors used. The village felt so lifelike, and the masked woman seemed to stare back at her. However, she quickly broke out of the illusion as the words ''15 spiritstones'', written boldly in black ink, stabbed into her eyes. "Uhm, Sir, no, Owner, what''s the meaning of these words there?"


    "Oh that, that''s the price."


    The women looked at each other again. Ran Wei grabbed her stomach and turned for the door. "Oh, I don''t feel so good. I think I''m going to return another time." The girl waved her hand and practically dashed away.


    "Hold the fuck up." Ran Wei grabbed the running girl by her neck. She came close to the lady''s face and said with a scary voice, "This whole thing was your idea."


    Lin Zhuyue screamed at her, "Shut the hell up, didn''t you hear my tummy hurts? I''m gonna shit on the floor you cat burglar!"


    "I see, all elegance has flown out the window for you, isn''t that so?" She grabbed Lin Zhuyue''s cheeks and pulled them apart. The two women started bickering once more.


    Shou simply watched the scene unfold, as if it was an everyday occurrence. And he would have continued watching, was it not for a new customer entering his shop.


    "Owner Shou, I''ve come to open an instance, are there any artifacts left for me to use?"


    "Ah Liang, glad to see you return." Shou smiled at the rotund man''s return. "I see you are doing well."


    "How could I not be, having entered the store. If only there was also some food to eat, that would be great." He then turned around. "These ladies are..."


    Ran Wei and Lin Zhuyue, while they grappled with each other, turned at the unexpected customer. What kind of idiot was visiting such a dubious place? They were both curious to see. However, their curiosity died short after seeing the familiar face.


    "We greet Boss Ah Liang!" Ran Wei pressed her coworker''s head down and then bowed herself. It was Ah Liang¡ªone of the richest men in this city, maybe even the empire! Not only that, but he was also the owner of the clothing store they worked at! What was such an ultra-important figure doing in this unknown store?


    Ah Liang scratched his head. "Oh, you two are the clerks'' Ran Wei and Lin Zhuyue. Nice to meet you."


    "Sir, you know who we are?"


    "I do." Ah Liang nodded. "I remember the names of all my 512 employees, and even more of those who don''t work with us anymore. Rather, I''m more interested in why you two visited Shou''s store." As far as he knew, a clerk at his shop didn''t earn nearly enough to partake in this store''s activities. So had they come here with other intentions?


    "Ah, uhm, we''ve just come to visit our friend here," Ran Wei said nonchalantly. It was a little too embarrassing to say they had come manhunting, even more so since they planned to leave.


    Ah Liangs'' eyes shot wide open, and his jaw stood agape. "You are... the owners friends?" He stared at Shou, who remained silent. However, he didn''t deny it. "Why have you not said so earlier? Have you already paid? No? Let me do the honor then!" He quickly fished out a few spirit stones and placed it on the table. The man looked almost agitated while doing so.


    "Are you serious?" Ran Wei almost forgot to remain formal as she kept her eyes glued on the glimmering stone. She looked up towards the ceiling, thinking of her parents¡ªah, no, they hadn''t died yet, they were just tall. The best career was neither a scholar nor a cultivator, it was being next to a rich man!


    Shou looked at the three and for a few seconds thought, ''the golden goose really appeared twice....''

 Chapter 50 - Ran Wei In The Illusory World

    "We sadly don''t offer any type of food yet though, hope that is alright."


    "That''s stereotyping! How the hell do you run a business like this," Ah Liang shouted at him. He cleared his throat. "Wait, yet? What do you mean yet?"


    "To be quite honest, I am unsure of what this store will entail," Shou said and shrugged his shoulders. After all, he wasn''t really the mastermind behind this thing, even if he stood as the owner. There was that one quest offered by Si to subdue the ''Witch Hunt'' memory, but it bugged out, giving no chance to repair it. Even Si was confused about what to do.


    "You''re really funny, I give you that," Ah Liang shook his head and laughed dryly. Only this boy could be s brazenly uncaring about his own store. If it was one of his employees that said that, he''d have beaten them black and blue. And if he himself had not witnessed the miracle work Shou did yesterday, he''d had hit him with boisterous laughter.


    Ran Wei and Lin Zhuyue watched the two guys interact. They whispered to each other. "What do you think their relationship is? They seem rather close, don''t you think?"


    Ran Wei nodded. "Maybe we really stepped into an incredible place." What an interesting turn of development, she told herself. Was it good or bad? She could not tell. Either way, this was something no one else except her and that horrible vixen, Lin Zhuyue, knew about, for now, so should she see it as an opportunity?


    Lin Zhuyue didn''t think much. In the first place, she had only gathered here because of that owner Shou; she wanted to see what kind of person he was. Everything else had been a bonus. her thoughts didn''t run as deep as Ran Weis''. People may say they were similar in mind, but the distinct difference lay in their experience of life.


    Shou looked at the two girls. "So, would you like to enter the world of a witch? Also, Ah Liang, are you gonna join them?"


    The big guy shook his head. "I was thinking about it first, but my heart could not handle the stress. . . is it fine if for today I only watch?" He was a coward to boot.


    Shou rested his head on his hand. His thoughts seemed to churn for a while. "Eh, sure. You paid for the two of them after all," he then added, "Don''t cause any trouble though."


    "I would not dare," Ah Liang hastily said. Thinking back about how his bodyguard Hei Er got done in, shivers ran down his spine. He didn''t want to be pummeled like that¡ªfor no money in the world.


    Ran Wei watched her boss behave so meekly. Though she had never met that man before, from the stories she had heard, he was a domineering man, his sheer physical size casting a great shadow over you. His eyes held a hazy glint as if he saw right through you while showing nothing of himself. He was ruthless, cunning, and intelligent. That''s how he made his place within the biggest commercial city within the empire.


    But now. . . it seemed like rumors were just rumors after all.


    Lin Zhuyue watched her dazed co-worker in annoyance. "What are you standing around for, let''s go play!"


    "Do you have nothing in your head except for pleasure," Ran Wei asked with a sigh. But whatever. Their boss already gave them the OK to goof around. It would be disrespectful not to follow up on that. She grumbled. "In the first place, I don''t quite get what the point of this store is. . ."


    Shou, even though he heard her mutters, did not say anything. There was only his never-changing enigmatic smile. "Would the two ladies like to follow me then?" He was interested in seeing how the core would work for these two. They seem to hardly care about their cultivation after all.


    Lin Zhuyue strolled into the core room with little care. She was intrigued but not overwhelmed by any of these things. Just like Ran Wei, she didn''t know what these things entailed. "What do I do now," she grabbed one of these cores and asked.


    "They aren''t to be picked up," Shou said. "You inject spiritual energy into these things."


    "Jeez, spiritual energy? Are you telling me these are some of these artifacts of ancient times? Dear customer, we live in the modern world now. Except for those rich snobs, who here uses spiritual energy to activate something?" She then looked at Ah Liang. "Oh, My dearest apologies, boss."


    "No offense taken," the big guy said and smiled. How could he get mad at one of Shou''s friends? he wasn''t here to seek death.


    "There''s no helping with you," Ran Wei said and shoved her away. She hovered her hand over the core and injected the spiritual energy needed to run the task. "Is that all I ne¡ª" her words fell short as she fell to the ground.


    Lin Zhuyue watched her in silence. Her coworker Ran Wei showed no motion. ". . .aha. My stomachache is acting up again. I''ve got to leave. You all have fun though." She decisively turned around and dashed for the door.


    "Hold up, you''re going to spread misunderstandings about the store, I can feel it." Shou grabbed her by the collar. How he was able to get her so fast no one knew.


    "Please I swear on my Ran Wei, I have no money! I also don''t taste good! She has plenty meat so make due with her," Lin Zhuyue looked at him with teary eyes and begged.


    "You two are really funny, has anyone ever told you that?"


    A screen appeared on the core, and a voice resounded. It was Ran Wei, who had entered the illusory world. ". . . Lin Zhuyue, mark my words, if I ever get out here, I''ll kick your butt."


    "No way," Lin Zhuyue muttered. "Am I seeing things?" She rubbed her eyes. "Why do you look so small," she asked, perplexed, at the mini Ran Wei broadcasted on the screen.


    Ran Wei, who was currently within the illusory world of the witch hunt, had no nerve to reply to her. She was currently astounded by what she was witnessing¡ªa whole different world, with a seemingly different biosphere and time than the real one. An incredible amount of spiritual energy circulated through her, alas, it was pearl for the swine she thought, as she had never paid much attention to her cultivation road.


    Still, even the greatest bum could appreciate the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity this place provided.


    "Am I supposed to sit down and cultivate?" She thought about it for a second but then felt a weird cold flash past her, as if someone from the beyond was silently judging her heavily. She mulled silently over these thoughts.


    Lin Zhuyue watched flabbergasted at the scene unfolding before her. The screen glowed amicably as if a portal to another world (As Si would put it, this place had near-perfect eye-quality resolution). She had simply could not understand what was going on.


    Ah Liang, though already knowing what this place entailed, could not help gasping. He muttered something underneath his breath, for no one else to hear.


    Ran Wei felt the breeze wash over her and guided her fingers through the grass. It was as real as it possibly could get. "This is incredible," the woman said in an amazed voice. She looked around, unsure of what to do.


    Her thoughts were cut quite abruptly, as a loud roar from the far distance echoed throughout the field, startling her greatly. She almost fell to the ground, as that roar send shivers down her very spine.


    The big guy, Ah Liang, immediately knew what was going on. "Run south," he shouted, guiding his employee away. "You have to look for a village, or else the beast will catch you!"


    "What kind of horrible setting is that?" Ran Wei felt her face go pale. She didn''t question much and instead started running, as if her life depended on it. Though her shoes¡ªwhich were visually appealing¡ªweren''t quite designed for trekking.


    "The last time I saw her bolt like that was when I stole her panties," Lin Zhuyue said in amazement. "I remember her frantically chasing after me while pulling down her lowcut dress."


    Ah Liang side-eyed that woman. ''This better not have been during work hours,'' he said to himself. Ah, whatever. They were Boss Shous'' friends after all. He could not make a scene here.


    Ran Wei huffed. It didn''t take long for her to arrive at the aforementioned village. Thankfully, there had been no beast in sight at all. Arriving there, she was immediately reminded of her old hometown where her parents were. The rustic feeling, with molded wood and the smell of farmland, was nostalgic, almost melancholically so, to her.


    Quite a lot of people were walking around, unlike that time with Zhang Yong. Who knew why that was so?


    And just like with Li Yangyi, an old man, the chef, candidly approached her. Though her next words changed the scenario quite a bit:


    "Ah, sorry, I don''t talk to men outside my work. Where''s the nearest village post?"

 Chapter 51 - Town Hall

    Lin Zhuyue looked at her co-worker on the screen. She tilted her head. "Now, that certainly is something new."


    But Ran Wei appeared firm with her rejection. In the first place, the reason she came to talk with Shou was not because of love or attraction; It was Zhuyue that wanted to further explore her chances with that enigmatic store owner. She only came here to compete, as she could not let a co-worker get ahead of herself, even when it came to love.


    Though one should not misunderstand. She was perfectly capable of catching a man (or so she believed, and even hoped to prove today), but for her, all men not related to her work were a distraction.


    She came from the countryside to earn money, not smooch around with good-for-nothings who only thought with the thing between their legs! That went for men and women alike. Now, even if it was an illusory world, she was not keen to hang out with a random person clearly from a poor part of the town.


    The chef rubbed his head, not particularly offended. "Well, a townhouse might be useful too," he said and laughed lightly. "If you go across the street and walk straight, you should eventually reach a home bigger than others. You will find the info you need there."


    Ran Wei bowed her head. "Thank you very much." Though she wasn''t particularly fond of men, she still knew how to show courtesy. That may be the reason why she came so far in the service business.


    Ah Liang grinned, his cheeks moving up. "Hoh, even in my store, there are all kinds of workers I suppose. It might be good to get to know them more, even beyond their names, I mean."


    Lin Zhuyue watched her boss talk. She did not dare to interject, seeing such prolific man talk. For her, seeing Ah Liang was like meeting a dragon. She felt respect for the man who created a financial empire and gave her a job but also fear for his immense influence.


    Her eyes slightly darted to Shou. That boy seemed unfazed. She became more and more interested in that youth''s background. "Boss, can you open that instance for me too?"


    "Calling me Shou is fine. I''ll feel old otherwise. And sure. You don''t want to watch your friend anymore?"


    "She''s hardly my friend. And seeing this wondrous magic, I''d love to try it for myself." Her eyes seemed to glitter a little, obvious excitement lingering within her irises. Shou was reminded of Li Yinyi, seeing that womans expression. Well, but only a little. That Yinyi girl was one of the kind after all.


    Ah Liang looked at his employee and smiled calmly. But unbeknownst to anyone, sweat was running down his neck, drenching his back. ''These youngsters these days aren''t scared of anything. . .'' In the end, his true nature as a coward could not stay hidden.


    Shou guided her to one of the artifacts.


    Si talked. "That''s another new customer, we are getting close to the finish line of the Quest, huh?"


    "Oh, you''re speaking again."


    "[mad] If I weren''t so busy repairing the damage you did on the core, I could talk even more." She sighed. "I''ve never expected an undefined completion rate. Well, I suppose it was my fault for expecting anything else from you. I''ve reset the rate to 0% again, so you better hard."


    "That seems kind of unfair, you know?"


    "[stomps feet] You reap what you sow!"


    Lin Zhuyue watched Shou silently. She then asked, "Will I fall asleep like Ran Wei over there?"


    "Yes," Shou answered matter of factly. "Does it bother you?"


    "You know, it does not inspire much confidence leaving my defenseless body to a boy that talks with himself." Zhuyue scratched her cheek.


    ". . ." Shou couldn''t say anything to counter that woman. She was right, after all. Still, that was a bitter pill to swallow. ''This is hardly my fault,'' he thoguht.


    "If I may recommend something," Ah Liang spoke from afar, "You should offer some seating for the customer to rest in. Ah, but I suppose it is not my place to advise you on how to run a business."


    Shou shook his head, indicating he took no offense. Truthfully speaking, he had the idea- But he had little control over how this shop was run. To him, he was only the owner by name. The one that truly ran it was Si. Still, he imagined himself luckier than all the other people with systems, as at least he seemed able to communicate with her and offer ideas. Still, he had trusted Si with the machinations of this shop and imagined there must be a real reason for her not implementing it.


    "Oh wow [lightbub], a place to sit. That is actually a good idea," Si said in a voice of genuine surprise.


    ". . . You are telling me you haven''t thought of that?"


    Si didn''t reply directly. "I should think of a new quest so I can update this shop again," she muttered.


    "Alright, I am never trusting you again."


    Putting that little fuss aside, Shou guided Lin Zhuyue to one of the cores. The girl put in some of her spiritual energy and quickly fell into a trance. Shou caught her in a timely manner, and laid her to rest, together with her co-worker Ran Wei. If the two of them knew they were lying next to each other, there''d be complaints reaching the top of a mountain, but thankfully, they were each busy with their respective instances.


    Ran Wei had reached the town hall. Unlike all the rich scions who had entered Shou''s shop before, she was the only one from the working class, with a commoners background. Used to traveling villages and rural towns, she of course knew how to find her way. Thus, it could be said that this may be a unique encounter by itself.


    As it was told by the chef, the hall was a slightly larger building than the other ones, making it easy to identify. Entering, Ran Wei was met with a tavern-like design, with only a few people inside. They all met her eye, though she thought of nothing unusual, as she was not part of this community after all. In a small place like this, everybody knew thy neighbor, and words got around fast¡ªthat''s how it went with her old town too.


    "Welcome. It''s been a while since we met anyone new," the receptionist, and older lady, with gray strands and a potbelly said. She had big red lips and a mole underneath it, giving her a homely and welcoming.


    "Ah woman," Ran Wei muttered by herself. "That is a lot more palatable." She approached the receptionist and spoke, "Sorry I am from the neighboring village and seem to have followed the wrong tracks. Say, where may I find some lodging? And what route shows me the way out?"


    As soon as she spoke, the few people listening in started to laugh boisterously. even the old woman chuckled wryly. Ran Wei had not expected this kind of reaction, almost fell on her butt, trying to retreat.


    Ah Liang, who was looking at her screen tilted his head in confusion. "Did she say something wrong?"


    Ran Wei was wondering the same thing. She didn''t think that she was behaving unnaturally. Her head turned red, being barraged by their laughter.


    The old receptionist wiped her tears. "Oh sorry, sorry." She still chuckled. "It''s not like I am making fun of you. It is only that what you said is a little hard to believe," the woman spoke. She smiled and leaned against the table. "As there are no other villages next to us. No town, no city, no country. It is only us, a wicked witch in her cottage, and countless shadowy beasts freely roaming around. So miss, you''d have to think of a better lie than that?"


    "Wait, that can''t be possible. How is that at all sustainable?" Ran Wei asked in a quizzical voice. The plot did not make any sense. She understood this world was just an illusory place, no matter how real it seemed, but it should still adhere to some logic right? A village, just like that, with no animals, nor a river, and no connection to trade. . . there''s no way it could ever survive here. "Okay, I admit it, I may not have come from close-by, but we both aren''t being entirely truthful here, right?"


    "Oh miss, it''s a good thing that you came to me. If you interact with any of the other residents, I don''t think they''d have the nerve to explain everything to you." The old lady sighed.


    Ran Wei''s eyebrow twitched. "Alright, that''s it! I am leaving this run-down shack! I wish your village good luck, but I am done here." She puffed up her chest. This world created by the store is so vast and offered much more to explore. Why did she have to stay in this forsaken little town that reminded her of her parents'' home?


    Her words made the old lady giggle. She did not take it to heart. "You can try if you want to," she said, "but I''ll let you know. Once you enter the village, nobody has ever been able to leave. Those that tried, left naught a grave. Would you still like to try?"


    Ran Wei stopped walking. Her face froze as she turned around. ". .. .Did I get myself into something dangerous?"

 Chapter 52 - The Wizard

    Ran Wei sat at one of the tables in the town hall, dangling her legs, waiting for food. The other villagers sometimes glanced at her but paid the woman no heed otherwise. After a few or so minutes, the old lady approached her, in her hand a plate of chicken. So they did have domesticated animals after all.


    Unlike Li Yangyi Ran Wei was not suspicious of the food¡ªthere was no reason to be after all. She picked the meat apart with her chopstick and took a quick bite. It was delicious. She downed the food faster than it could cool down. Though it was hot enough for her to occasionally blow on it, Ran Wei still ate if someone would steal it away from her.


    "I''m glad you like it. I may not be as good as that chef on the other side of the village, but I am still proud of my achievements." The receptionist puffed her bosom out.


    Ran Wei wondered if this was considered worse than the food made by the chef, how delicious would that person''s dishes taste? Thankfully, she wasn''t much of a gourmet, or she''d have started salivating. She placed her chopsticks down and asked, "Is it fine for you not to tend the town hall?"


    "Don''t worry, there''s hardly anyone that comes visiting. Townspeople and foreigners alike. This is more of a hobby for me." The old lady shrugged her shoulders and laughed. "Though this may be late, I welcome you to the village. You can count yourself lucky; some don''t even make it here. I am the receptionist, and who are you?"


    "My name is Ran Wei," she said and gave her a fist salute and bowed. Truthfully, doing so made her feel awkward, as no one in the City of Delight¡ªexcept some elders stuck in the past¡ªwould issue such a greeting, but for some reason, she could not wash away the ancient vibe surrounding this village. "Thank you for putting up with me."


    The receptionist chuckled as she propped her head with her fist. "What an outdated greeting. Are we having a duel?"


    ". . ." Ran Wei''s eye twitched slightly as she heard that. Maybe a ''hello'' would have sufficed after all. "Sorry, as you can tell, I am not really from here. I am rather confused as to what exactly is happening and where exactly this is."


    The old woman pondered about her words. "This place, hm, it goes by a lot. Well, mostly these are titles made up by the current inhabitants of the village. Sanctuary, Safehaven, Hell, Samsara, etc." She sighed. "But the truth is much simpler than that. This place is a prison, haunted by the world''s oldest warden, the witch, and her beasts."


    Ran Weis'' eyes opened wide. That seemed like a heavy subject out of nowhere. If she was still eating, she may have just choked. She only came to this store to play around and annoy Lin Zhuyue. . . why did it feel like she was suddenly part of a great conspiracy. "Can you elaborate on that?" Yet, why did this setting seem so interesting too? It was like being sucked into a long novel and living out the main character''s life. It was starting to get a little fun (but for that price, alas, can''t have good things without crippling debt these days!)


    Ah Liang who had been watching the whole time, sharpened his hearing. He too was interested in the next words of the receptionist, and as expected, they proved to be incredibly important for solving the mystery of the witch:


    "Just like you, I am originally not from this village," the receptionist said and pointed at the other customers sitting in the town hall. "And neither is, he, she, or they. In fact, at this point, I don''t think anyone here is truly from this village." She paused. "Just like you, we came here wandering, ripped away from our original homes, leaving behind our family and friends. Once you arrive here, you will never be able to leave. If not because of the malice-filled witch in the cottage, then it may be through the ever-hungry beasts, or due to the endless fields that stretch far and wide, with no other settlement in sight."


    Ran Wei, listening, did not know how to react. In the first place, what did the receptionist mean with witches and beasts? This fantasy plot was moving too fast for her. Might it be wise to just log out after all? She bit her lips. But she paid way too much to simply leave. In the end, she continued listening.


    "Anyways, welcome to the village. How you review this place, whether to you it is a fortress that protects the inhabitants of outside danger or a cage that forces you to remain here for all eternity, is honestly up to you." The receptionist laughed as if it had nothing to do with her. "People will die, undoubtedly, but new people, just like you, will come. Those who arrive will have no choice but to start a new life. That''s how the village stays alive after all. No need for trades, rivers, or guards." She closed her eyes, mulling over her next words. "Well, unless you can kill that immortal witch, that is."


    ...


    Lin Zhuyue, just like Ran Wei, had entered the village too. Whether it was because the two of them share the same line of fate or the village indeed was like a whirlpool sucking up everyone that came close, was hard to say. Yet, she had arrived and that was it.


    The woman had managed to dodge any incoming residents, including the chef, the little kid, and the receptionist, triggering no side-quest. She wandered around. curious, but also cautious. Unlike her coworker, Lin Zhuyue was a bonafide city girl. Though she was by no means wealthy, her life was comparably better than those within this village.


    "What an interesting sight," she muttered to herself. She had arrived at the center of the village. There, a life-sized stone statue stood in a valiant pose, atop a marble podium. In his left hand was a book and in his right a staff, giving him the look of a hermit dwelling in mysticism. Such things, Lin Zhuyue would never encounter in the City of Delight that held endless battles against the outside sects.


    Still, for some reason, she could not take her eyes of the statue. It appeared so vivid, so lifelike as if it would start moving, with its chest bobbing up and down. What incredible craftsmanship.


    "Incredible, isn''t it?" A voice from behind her said. Lin Zhuyue quickly turned around, surprised. Standing there was a man, around her age (meaning mid-twenties), also admiring the statue. "Even people who have no bearings with this ill-fated village hold their breaths upon witnessing the magnificent man that is engraved into stone. This statue is a symbol of our hope, a showcase of our unity."


    Lin Zhuyue tilted her head, confused by the man that was offering unsolicited exposition. First of all, she was surprised to see young people walking around in this village. She had imagined only old bags would remain in the countryside, but that appeared not to be the case here.


    The young man rubbed his head. "Sorry, I did not mean to surprise you. We hardly get any new people around here, especially those who simply frolic around without worry, so my curiosity had gotten the better of me." He coughed, to wash the awkwardness away. "I am the woodchopper. Apologies again if I scared you."


    Lin Zhuyue shook her head, then courteously introduced herself. She turned her attention to the statue again. "Woodchopper, I have to know, this statue, what are its origins? I am a fan of everything beautiful you see. Arts, clothes, and people, all interest me. You could say it is a small passion of mine to pursue aesthetics, granted, I most often can''t afford them, but that''s life." If Ran Wei was listening, she''d be surprised to see that ill-mannered Lin Zhuyue talk so seriously. "Yet, even during my seasonal travels into the capital, I have never seen a statue with such grace. Who exactly could have created something this beautiful?"


    The young man shrugged his shoulders. "Sadly, I do not know myself," he said, to Lin Zhuyue''s disappointment. "I haven''t been in this village for that long either. But I hear this statue had been here before the eldest inhabitant was even born. It is likely that this statue existed even before the village itself."


    "But that''s ludicrous!" Lin Zhuyue gasped. "Let alone barrages from the weather. . . there''s not even a scratch on it. It doesn''t look older than a decade, maybe even less, were it not for the moss and dirt coating that thing."


    "This is why this statue represents our hope." The woodchopper said a somewhat proud smile on his face. "It wards of the witch and the beasts. We believe that as long as this statue stands here, we are safe. The townspeople revere it as if the man depicted was still alive and standing right in front of them and giving them their blessings.. The man who fends of the witch; we call him the wizard."

 Chapter 53 - The Best Side To Take

    "The wizard," Ah Liang whispered to himself as he walked down the street. Watching Ran Wei and Lin Zhuyues'' instances had been rewarding. Money was hardly the problem, but he felt as if he had gotten a glimpse into the illusory world that nobody else had (except maybe the owner). He didn''t know if that was of importance or really just a lighthearted pastime, but one thing was for sure¡ªif he wanted to get closer to the truth of the store, then learning more about The Witch Hunt was integral.


    Alas, time did not seem to be on his side.


    Ran Wei: 22% Completion Rate.


    Lin Zhuyue: 18% Completion Rate.


    Ah Liang imagined both of these to be quite high. Of course, he has no unit of measurement to compare with, but a basic understanding of business told him it would be most profitable for Shou if his customers'' rate remained low, as that incentivized more purchases. So, reaching around 1/5th of the necessary progress to see the ending, had to be somewhat good.


    An Bai, his associate who had entered the store with him the first time, had been waiting for him at a nearby park. The two of them met up and talked while continuing their walk.


    "So, what''s the deal with the store," An Bai was the first to talk.


    Ah Liang sighed. "No tact at all, as always. Would it hurt not to be so direct all the time?"


    "Stop it, there''s no time to waste. Although it is hard to admit it, your insight is better than mine." An Bai rubbed the back of his head. "For now, it is only us who knows of this place. It is our only trump card, so I have to ask will it be of use to us?"


    "I can''t tell." Ah Liang shook his head, disgruntlement painted on his face. "There''s so much mystery surrounding the Store of Fates, I can''t wrap my head around what it is trying to accomplish. The owner, the location, the artifacts, and even the story itself seem to have a different secret. It''s like trying to solve a riddle in an unknown language."


    An Bai slapped his forehead. "I really don''t know what to say to that. If even you can''t solve it, then who can? Trouble just keeps popping up."


    "It''s also been a while since I have been so perplexed. It reminds me of the time I first started out as a merchant." Ah Liang chuckled dryly. "But then again, where''s the fun in playing a game you know the ending of, right?"


    "Maybe if this wasn''t my livelihood, I''d find much more joy in this, but currently, I fail to relate," An Bai said. "So what do we do now? Should we find out more first?"


    "We tried that already. There''s not enough time. Now, it is time to choose a side."


    The two wealthy merchants wandered for quite a while now, with no guards surrounding them. They did not worry as the place the two went to was the upscale part of the town. Specifically, the most famous restaurant within the City of Delight:


    The Flying Swan.


    The place was huge, with four stories, yet there were still people waiting outside, lining up to enter. The Flying Swan, even today, was filled to the brim. Entering, Ah Liang was barraged by many noises and smells. Paying them no heed, he immediately made his way to the upper floors. He hated taking these steps, which was why he never visited often, but this time he had no choice.


    A few employees greeted him. Were they waiters, staff, or maybe even management? He had no idea. They all said the same thing. "The owner has set up the table for Sir Ah Liang and Sir An Bai. I hope you enjoy your stay."


    The top floor, as always, was silent. No, today it was even more so than usual. Today, there were no customers allowed up here. Within all the seats, there was only one woman occupying it. . . but she was hardly a customer.


    The first thing catching someone''s attention was always her bright red lips. Afterward, it was her eyes, two slits, inhabited by green irises. Just like a snake. She wore a loose robe, hardly covering her chest and even less her shoulders. The woman twirled the pipe in her hand around, ash flying everywhere. If one did not know better, they''d have mistaken her for a courtesan of the lower district.


    But Ah Liang knew better. "For the owner of the Flying Swan herself to greet us, today''s meeting might just be different from all the others," he joked.


    "You and your sarcasm," the woman clicked her tongue. "Your glib tongue is the only thing good about you. Well, and all that stored up body fat might help you survive a harsh winter."


    An Bai took a seat. "The others aren''t here yet?"


    The owner of the Flying Swan, she went by Xing (as in the stars of the night), turned irate. "Of course not! I mean, why would they be? It''s not like our time is valuable, hah!" She shrugged her shoulders. "Anyways, would you like something to eat?"


    "No thank you," Ah Liang said, "Let''s just do what we came for."


    "Stop lying," Xing immediately dismissed him. "Is duck alright?" And before anyone had the time to protest, she had already ordered several dishes.


    The merchant duo was left speechless. They knew there was naught they could do though, as this was the overbearing lady''s nature. Xing, as the owner of multiple successful restaurants, was, just like Ah Liang and An Bai, a member of the prestigious Golden Dragon Circle. She was the 4th richest person within the City of Delight, earning her spot as an incredible sense of fine dining and bold decision makings.


    The three heard footfalls come from afar. They all turned their attention to the entrance. The only person that could come through there was someone they knew, so their curiosity was piqued, and indeed, it was another person from the Dragon Circle.


    A young man, late twenties, with an innocent face and long hair, arrived, out-of-breath. He was the youngest member of this group and took the 5th spot on the rich people list. He was a rather peculiar case, earning all his money from outside the city. Export and import was his business. Thus, he was seldom in the city, which may explain his frequent tardiness.


    His name was Tian Shu.


    "But of course, the one to call us would be late as always. Typical," Xing spoke, "He really has no respect for our time, I see."


    "That''s not quite true. It is only that time slips past me these days. I apologize, I suppose that is the consequence of age." An old man walked in, and promptly, the four merchants stood up and greeted him with respect. With a cane guiding him, he went to the center seat while stroking his long beard. "But let us not dwell on past misgivings, that would be an unwise use of our limited time, do you not think so?"


    Xing bowed her head. "Glad you could make it, with your busy schedule and all."


    "Xing," Tian Xu whispered in a not-so-whispery voice and poked her rib with his elbow.


    After all, sitting in front of them was the leader and founder of the Golden Circle, the wealthiest and most powerful man in this city (after its lord), and of unidentifiable strength and age, Fu Hao.


    Even his business was a mystery. He dealt with many things, from medicine, national security, and weapons, to books and children''s toys. He was a walking conglomerate.


    "Now, let us start dinner."


    The food arrived, punctual, just as the talks began. Ah Liang led out a hidden sigh. That was what he feared. How was he supposed to eat and speak at the same time?


    They started with some uninteresting pleasantries. Even though they all saw it as pointless, such was the nature of a merchant. Always good at sweet-talking. It was not until half the food was gone, did the old man Fu Hao speak. "As you should be aware now, the City Lord has finished with his preparations."


    "But what exactly does that mean? You still haven''t told us what exactly the plan entails," Xing said. "Isn''t it about time for us to find out?"


    "Xing, we have worked together for so long now, do you trust me?"


    "Yes, I do, but¡ª"


    The elder cut her short. "Then just believe me when I say everything will be revealed in due time." He huffed. "I believe you too Xing. In fact, aside from my family, I believe you four to be the closest to me. It is not that I do not want to tell you, but I have yet to ascertain the City Lords motives myself."


    Tian Xu, the youngest one, spoke. "But still, we have aided the Lord financially and with manpower to arrest all these people. At first, he stated it was because of possible insurgents, especially the people from the Waning Principle Sect, but my men have checked that place out, and apparently, that sect has already been destroyed a while ago." He paused, sipping his tea. "It wasn''t due to the Empire''s militia, or competing cults. I hear the reason was internal strife. A single member eradicated the higher echelons by themselves. It has nothing to do with us."


    An Bai jumped out of his chair. "Wait, is that true? How come I have not heard about this before? I supported these arrests because they were made out to be evil cultists. You''re telling me this wasn''t true?" He grew agitated. "What have we been doing all this time then?"


    "Relax, Bai." Fu Hao sighed. This man has always been too rash. "It is true. The insurgence, the sects, and the emperors'' illness were just a smokescreen." Fu Hao rested his head on his knuckles. "It is all part of the City Lords'' plan. Your duty as a merchant is to support what brings the greatest returns. The three families, the Golden Circle, and soon, not even the Emperor and his children will stand in his way."


    "That''s bullshit. Numerous innocent people are behind bars. What''s gonna happen to them? Even if it was the City Lords'' orders. . . That is too much!"


    "Have we not all done things in the name of money that we aren''t proud of?" Fu Hao''s brows knitted. "Why grow a conscience now? If you want to be charitable and a good samaritan, do it with the wealth you have accumulated. But right now, it''s business. One wrong choice, and the fortune you amassed a lifetime, vanishes without a trace."


    "That''s. . ." An Bai did not have a good comeback. He looked at the other members. "Did you all know about this?"


    Xing shrugged her shoulders. "Well, it was rather obvious, even if nobody told us, ya'' know? There can''t be that many bad people wandering the streets."


    Fu Hao laughed. "An Bai, when have I ever disappointed you? Though the City Lord may be acting strange, as long as we ride his coattails, only success will follow. In this civil war that is soon to break out, there is no better said to take than the Lords."


    "Uhm," Ah Liang, who hadn''t said anything until now, chimed in. "Actually, there may be something.." He scratched his cheek, as if embarrassed. "Have you heard of the Store of Fates?"

 Chapter 54 - Cordial Smile

    Fu Hao looked at Ah Liang. "The what?"


    "Well, you see, it''s called the Store of Fates. A new shop," Ah Liang said, his voice trailing off a little. It seemed he too found that name awkward to pronounce.


    "A new shop? What kind of shop would name themselves like that unless they specifically wish to catch the ire of the heavens?" The young one, Tian Xu said with an incredulous voice. He thought that name was a rather weird one.


    "Fate, as in, destiny?" Xing also gave him a weird stare. The only one to not react was his companion An Bai, who had accompanied him on his journey to that mysterious store.


    "Yes, that is correct," Ah Liang replied, steadfast. Though the title indeed was a strange one, any person that has experienced Shou''s artifact, would not doubt its quality. For some, it may even appear too simple. As such, even though he knew the others from the Dragon circle may make fun of him, he did not back down.


    Indeed, the old man, Fu Hao, laughed. "What does such a veritable ''store'' have to do with us?" From his expression, one could already tell that he had put this matter at the back of his mind. Of course, for merchants like him, stuff like fate, destiny, and karma do not earn money or grant power. They may exist, but certainly are of little use when one does not pursue success themselves. In general, people that wait for a deity''s sign, count or luck, or try to meddle with supernatural means will find no golden road to wealth. The old man thought Ah Liang would know that though, which is why he was interested in seeing why that big guy brought it up.


    Ah Liang appeared to have read his mind. "The last time you had asked me to take a look myself, do you remember? It was that one place where the three great families converged."


    Fu Haos'' eyes lit up. "I see! So that place was a store. I did not know. Well, it may have just posed as a store too. Well, if you put it this way, their name bears little importance." he nodded. "But you need not worry. I have comfirmed with internal sources that the great family knows not of our plan." The old man leaned forward, resting his head on his hand. "If I had to guess, it was only a coincidence after all. Taking into account the people that met up there were just the next generation not yet of age, and an old man that has been denounced by their only family, I doubt they have talked about anything worth mentioning."


    Ah Liang dabbed his forehead. "Yes, yes, that is true. But still, I don''t think it is that simple." He thought about the mysterious owner, amazing artifacts, beautiful architecture, and otherworldy magic, but before he got a word out, Fu Hao already interjected.


    "Worry not. Even if they have talked about anything worthwhile, it most likely relates to the cults at the border." Fu Hao sneered in derision. "Don''t you find it hilarious? Even though these families are heralded as the best, they have don''t even know these sects have been long wiped out. chasing after ghosts, that''s what I think."


    Xing laughed. "While reality slips right past them. What a pity. The new world will be ruled by us, not them."


    Tian Xu rubbed his head. "Well, that''s only the first step after all, and we are only dealing with branch families here. Though when the time comes and we take over the most prosperous city within the empire, even they have to listen to us."


    Ah Liang watched them talk. he felt a queer sense of alienness to them. Have these three always been like that? just a few seconds ago, they have talked about the innocent lives involved within their plans and how it may affect them, yet they talk about overpowering the three families and taking everything they have. That. . . seems a little double-faced. he looked at his friend An Bai. The man showed a similar face to him. Truly, this wasn''t the Golden Circle they knew.


    An Bai spoke. "Uh, we are not really toppling the three families, right? Is it a figure of speech? I am only here to earn some money."


    The three looked at him. They paused, their face frozen for a second, until in the end, Fu Hao, replied in light laughter, "That is right. You do not have to worry. Simply follow the City Lord''s plan, and everything will be fine."


    For some reason, An Bai could not prep himself to simply say yes.


    ...


    At the same time, in the evening. Shou remained seated in the receptionist area, his hands in his pockets, while he stretched his legs. Anybody observing him would place him akin to a lazy bum¡ªjust like what Si did right now.


    "Hey, you are leaving a bad impression on our customers with your lackadaisical attitude [scoff]."


    "Woah, that''s a big word," Shou spoke and looked up. "Where did you learn that?"


    "[grits teeth] I am not twelve, stop making fun of me." Her voice trailed off, as she muttered by herself. "What do you think a system is. . . damnit. . . I wanna go home."


    Shou shook his head. There was nothing he could do when she went into her self-pitying charade. "Look how late it is. I doubt anyone is gonna come here. There''s no rain either, so there won''t be anyone like Li Yinyi seeking shelter, so what else can I do than laze around." He sighed, feeling his boredom creep in. Was this all there came to this life? If so, that would indeed be quite underwhelming. As a person who had lived for an eternal amount of time, his patience ran rather thin when it came to novel things. "Should just kill myself again?"


    "[Pei Pei] How can you speak of such a sensitive topic so nonchalantly. Such thoughts aren''t a joking matter, you hear me?" Si voiced her opinion angrily. She could not believe this guy. He was harder to please than the emperor in heaven. "If you are that bored, how about you finish that one quest about completing the Witch Hunt instance? I reset it to 0, so you can just try again."


    Shou mulled over her sentence. "Even if, there''s nothing I really wanna do with her. Her powers, though interesting, aren''t anything impressive. In fact, given time, I should easily be able to replicate it. Let''s see, 5 years?" The boy cracked his neck. "But in general, I have no interest in her story."


    Si paused. She looked at him (though she had no eyes) and asked. "Don''t you want to know what compelled that witch to stay in this run-down shack? Clearly, there''s a complicated history involved with her, so how can you not feel the intrigue?" Truthfully speaking, even Si herself wanted to see what exactly was hidden behind the hidden witch''s mask. Was it a beautiful woman, just like her figure? Or an old hag? Maybe it wasn''t human at all. She was eager to find out. After all, she also used to play these types of games before. "Maybe she isn''t the person you imagine her to be?"


    "It does not change that she is a murderer, my dear." Shou chuckled. "We all have our stories. That doesn''t excuse our actions, you should always remember that." He shrugged his shoulders. Wind, from the open door, blew inside, rustling his hair, giving him a mysterious feel. Si sized him up while remaining silent. She realized, there was still a lot of stuff she didn''t know about this seemingly ordinary youth.


    Si paused again, this time, staying silent for good.


    The queer quietness did not remain for long, as jingle echoed through the shop, and two new people entered out of nowhere.


    Shou''s eyes opened wide, for one, he hadn''t imagined anyone entering after nightfall. Clearly, the Li siblings were busy, and his other repeating customers have already clocked in their time, and he did not imagine anyone stupi. . . no, curious enough to enter this godforsaken place with outrageous prices. But what really surprised him was the appearance of his new potential patrons.


    They were a pair, one male, one female, both, seemingly around the age of 20¡ªthough with all the cultivation and age-reversing effects going around, it was hard to pinpoint ones'' exact age.


    The young man had a striking green hair color. He was tall, yet lean, with a somewhat majestic aura that enveloped a person, making them feel safe. His eyes had a dark color, and they were slanted upward. A slight smile painted his face, giving him a cheeky, yet evasive feel.


    The woman¡ªhe could only tell it was a woman through her figure¡ªwore a white veil over her face. Still, even without seeing her actual face, Shou realized that his woman would be regarded as beauty, wherever she went. Her pale skin, her graceful attire, her slender body, her silken smooth hair all stood as evidence for her ephemeral appearance. For a second, he even thought an ancient charm spell had been evoked on him, only to realize that these did not work.


    Though Shou himself, as someone infinitely close to heaven, did not look bad either, creating an utmost beautiful image within this shop, as if one had arrived at paradise, and this was how the world looked like if it had no flaws.


    "Is this the Store of Fates," the woman asked, with an inquisitive tone. "Oh excuse me, I forgot to remove my cover, how rude." She took off her veil. Her delicate hands gently swept through the thin cloth.


    At that moment, Shou''s face froze. Glancing at the face, he could not even muster a cordial smile. His brows knitted.. "Nope, excuse me, but I will have to ask you to leave."

 Chapter 55 - The Morality Of Disguises

    "Uh, what do you mean?" The woman froze, her expression stiff. She had a mature vibe, her eyes carrying a deep blue color, with little crow''s feet showing at the corner. She had a mole underneath her lips, that one would almost deem as distinct if it weren''t for Shou''s next words.


    He pointed at her, his expression scrutinous. "You are using an illusion that changes your appearance, right?"


    The man''s face immediately turned grave. He reached for the scabbard at his waist. It wasn''t weird for people this age to carry around a weapon, but it was seldom drawn as doing so only ended with bloodshed. As such, one could discern the seriousness of this young man''s attitude. "You, who are you?"


    The woman appeared similarly shocked, her mouth opened wide. For a second, she wanted to deny it, but given the accuracy of the youth in front of her, it would only create more suspicion. "How did you know," the woman asked. She gently placed her hand on the scabbard tilt, stopped the man from unsheathing his blade.


    "Mei Xue. . ." The green-haired man glanced at her.


    Shou gestured vaguely around his own face. "To others, it may not appear as obvious, but I can see a hazy fog that indicates Spiritual Essence all around you."


    The woman, Mei Xue, blinked twice. Afterward, she could not help but chuckle. "Hazy fog of Spiritual Essence? What does that even mean?" She sighed. "All this effort in getting a distinguished Disguiser to hide my face has gone to waste. Tianhe, what do we do now?"


    The second royal prince, Zheng Tianhe, shrugged his shoulders and laughed dryly. He hadn''t expected anything like this to happen either. "It was you that wished to visit this store, so it is up to you."


    "If I may interject," Shou spoke, "No one in this shop to wear a disguise, whether it''s through high-level effects, cultivation, or even magic. You can hide your face, make-up, and beauty-enhancing surgery is ok, but none that alters one''s complete appearance, ok?"


    "Why," Mei Xue tilted her head and asked.


    "Yeah, what gives? [???] I never told you to make a rule like that," Si could not help wonder too. "To think you''d complain about my rules, yet make one so frivolous yourself [lol]."


    Shous'' brows knitted as he began to go on a rant. "You guys don''t understand." A dark shadow cast over his eyes. "Do you know how many scams happen through this deceptive art? Imagine getting close to another person or even falling in love with a beautiful, only to find out they were a round-bellied, balding, middle-aged man! Do you know how I fe-, I mean, my friend felt? Not to mention, all the people that use your face to commit crimes. You know how long rumors stick when you live an eternity?" He shook his head, his tone louder. "You can go all your life saving the local town, and you will still go down in history as the man that slapped the mayor''s daughters'' butt."


    Zheng Tianhe, Mei Xue and Si all let him speak. They wanted to interrupt but felt the passion exuded too overwhelming to do so. In the end, they listened attentively to Shous'' diatribe.


    ". . . You seem strangely passionate about that," Mei Xue said innocently. Her eyes were wide open, as she was still a little bewildered.


    The second prince began to laugh loudly. His carefree attitude surprised his partner. "Well, you do make some good points. Say, miss Mei, what do we do?"


    "I wasn''t planning on keeping this disguise up in the first place. Damn it, that old geezer told me that no one below the Longevity Realm will be able to see through this mask. I guess all Disguisers are scammers after all." Mei Xue placed her palm over her face and pulled. A satisfying pop resounded, akin to shoulder joint returning to its rightful place, and her ''face'' came off like a mask, revealing a new one.


    This time, it was Shou that got shocked. His eyes opened wide, as glanced at the woman, no, young lady, in front of him. The woman before was already strikingly beautiful, but her new appearance overshadowed it completely. Even in his long-lived life, he seldom had seen as aesthetic as her. Unlike the mask, the real her had a youthful face, with big eyes, turned upward like a cat (they were still a deep blue though). Her rose-tinted lips were plump and her nose small, giving her an almost immature vibe. For a second, he wondered if this was not another mask, created by someone much more superior.


    "Don''t fall in love with me," Mei Xue told him jokingly.


    "I wouldn''t do such an unprofessional thing." Shou shrugged his shoulder. He had never seen someone use a disguise like this. It turned out that she was too beautiful, not ugly. It was a rather interesting experience.


    The woman looked at her surroundings. "Oh that''s true, I almost forgot, this is a store."


    The second prince also took in the scenery. He was admiring the craftsmanship of this store. He hadn''t realized until now, but the moment he entered, the whole place had warmed him up. Though the night wasn''t particularly cold, the low-height houses did make the streets breezy. The place also was a lot more spacious than it let out from the outside. The wooden floor and decorative plants gave it a vibrant feel and everything was clean. The lights seemed to be powered by unknown means, given that no candles were in sight, yet the whole place remained brightly lit as if it was daytime. Zheng Tianhe imagined. Even within the Imperial palace, such things were all hard to come by.


    He glanced at the only painting hanging above the youth. "What exactly is that?"


    "My wares."


    "You sell paintings?"


    Shou tilted his head. "Why does everybody think that?"


    The second prince copied Shous'' action. "Do you not?"


    He shook his head. "I sell fate. Just like that store name implies." He pointed outside.


    "I thought it was just a joke," Tianhe smiled wryly. Well, he could not expect a mere mortal to know the dealings of fate and destiny, as such he may only be exaggerating. It did not matter much to him. Though a cultivator would catch the ire of the heavens if they spoke this way, the deities care little about what a mortal did. "So what exactly is it? Some kind of divination? Will you tell me my future?" However, he did feel interested in this mysterious commoner that could see through disguises, create such elusive yet comforting store, and spoke so nonchalantly about fate. If it was all a marketing ploy, it sure worked well. "I wish to buy whatever you are selling."


    Mei Xue glanced at the second prince. She hadn''t expected that man to be so interested in this occult stuff. In the first place, she only came here because her foolish cousin Wang Jin had told her about the meeting of the three families here.


    "Are you sure? It''s expensive, you know?"


    "Do not worry, I can afford it," the second prince told him with an enigmatic smile. He realized that the common mortal before him did not realize who he was. That wasn''t necessarily out of place. Though everyone in the capital may know him, but here, in such a faraway city with many foreigners, though most will recognize the emperor or even the crown prince, not everyone had to remember who he was.


    "It''s 30 spirit crystals for the both of you then."


    The second prince froze, his smile still intact. If his mouth had been opened, he would have spurted out a lot of blood. Did he hear wrong? He did not think his ears would fail him at such a young age. He gazed at the painting. Indeed, it said 15 spirit crystals there. how did he miss it? Wait, there were also 5 for re-entry. What did that mean? Questions popped up, one after another, with no answer in sight. "On second thought, miss Mei, do you wish to give it a try yourself? I only came to watch after all."


    Mei Xue gasped, her long eyelashes fluttering gently. "Is that fine?"


    "Don''t worry," the prince said with a forced chuckle. ". . .I can afford it after all."


    "Follow me," Shou told them, as he pointed with his finger at the cores. He eyed the green-haired young man. He was happy that someone would come to buy an instance at this late of an hour, but he also felt regretful that the only one of them seemed willing to try. After all, if it were both, he''d have finished the Quest of finding 10 individual customers after all!


    Li Yinyi, Zhang Yong, Li Yangyi, An Bai, Ah Liang, their bodyguard, the two sisters from the store. Indeed, with the new addition of Mei Xue, he had reached nine people!


    But of course, he could not force the man from handing over his money. 15 spirit crystals aren''t cheap after all.. Who knows, maybe he will be interested after seeing what exactly the product is they are selling.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 56 - The Ambitious Genius, Mei Xue

    The young lady, Mei Xue, bent over, curiously looking at the strange glowing apparition in front of her. Was this the equipment that offered light on this dark evening? No, it didn''t seem so. She tucked the strands of hair behind her ear. She did not understand what she was staring at, but she certainly was intrigued.


    ''Is this the item that made all the three families gather in this inconspicuous store? I suppose this needs further verification.'' While her thoughts swirled in silence, she kept a calm and innocent facade on the outside. "What is this glowing orb," she asked Shou. "How does it work?"


    "Do you know how to use your Spiritual Qi?"


    "I think even a child knows that, dear." Mei Xue chuckled. "Is this some kind of priceless treasure that only allows cultivators to activate or something?"


    Shou''s next answer shocked both of them. "Actually it is."


    "Huh, that is interesting." Zheng Tianhe rubbed his chin, seeing that thing in a new light. He didn''t doubt Shou, as there was really no point in lying. The youth also did not look like he was joking either. Still, that would mean that this thing''s nature was more special than he thought, no?


    Mei Xue''s thoughts did not deviate far from her fiance, the second prince. If what that youngster said was correct, the meaning should be self-evident. This was not a casual store dabbling with rudimentary wares or pleasures. Anything concerning cultivation should be regarded with scrutiny. Though in this age, anyone could be a cultivator, and not everyone found interest in becoming the strongest and breaking through realms, there was no doubt that cultivation ruled the world¡ªand it would not change anytime soon. The young ladys'' brows knitted. She wondered if anyone else had realized this.


    Shou explained, regardless of the duos'' thoughts. "Hover your hand over this golden-glowing orb," he added quickly, "ah, but don''t touch it, otherwise you will leave fingerprints! Anyways, insert a wisp of Spiritual Energy, and the rest will be self-explanatory.


    Mei Xue nodded. It was already getting late, and her curiosity had reached its peak, so she did not wait any longer and did as advised. Not a second later, she fell into the arms of Zheng Tianhe, seemingly unconscious. The prince that caught her immediately grew confused and alarmed at the same time. He ascertained the surroundings, looking at Shou who was pointing at the glowing orb. Turning his head, the man could not believe what he saw.


    [Welcome, Fated one, to the Deadly Witch Hunt!


    You have entered an illusory world.


    An illusory world is a place that does not truly exist, and thus can only be entered through the mind. Like a dream or a mirage. Beware though, for an illusion can be realer than the truth and danger can come unexpectedly. But worry not, the Store of Fates? will never truly put the customer at risk, so explore leisurely. Rather, we recommend you to keep your mind on the rewards:


    This world is ''unwritten'' and there''s no fate governing over it. By writing the customers'' story, they write the story of this world. Leave an everlasting imprint of your fate to earn sizable rewards and a string of karma.


    Completion rate: 1%]


    The beautiful Mei Xue read through the window that appeared in front of her, her eyes growing wider with every word. In the end, her lips even started quivering. "This is insane. . ." She glanced past the system message, her eyes falling on the gorgeous field. She found it hard to believe the words on the window, but how could she refute it as she had already done the miraculous thing of traversing through different worlds?


    "Mei Xue, are you alright?"


    She turned her head towards the sky. "Tianhe, is that you? Can you hear me?"


    The second prince sighed in relief. It seemed like nothing had happened after all. Still, his heart continued beating incessantly. What was the screen he had been looking at made of? He nudged Shou, "Is it fine if I touch it?"


    Shou shrugged his shoulders. "You can try, but your hand will simply pass through."


    ". . .I see." Zheng Tianhe nodded thoughtfully. He smiled silently. "This is an extraordinary date indeed." Without a doubt, even with all his privileges as the direct son of the emperor, he had never seen anything close to this before. He had his own thoughts, but kept them for himself, as he realized this was only the beginning. "Will she be able to return? In the first place, is it safe?"


    The youth answered him truthfully. "She can always choose to log out by opening that window in front of her with her thoughts. If not, after 5 hours she will naturally be rejected and be part of this world without any troubles." Well, she could also choose to die thrice, but for now, Shou kept that info to himself.


    Mei Xue breathed in. She clenched her fist. She realized the Spiritual Essence here was several times higher than in the real world. Though no one knew, she had already reached the 4th cultivation stage and did not imagine herself improving anytime soon, but given this mysterious store, that may not necessarily be true. "To cultivate in the field. . . is probably not that artifacts intention."


    Currently, what she was most interested in were these words though:


    ¡ªThis world is ''unwritten'' and there''s no fate governing over it. By writing the customers'' stories, they write the story of this world. Leave an everlasting imprint of your fate to earn sizable rewards and a string of karma.


    Was there anyone that could resist these terms? She doubted that. Her mind churned again. She remembered there was a completion rate. If she had to guess, there was a task that needed to be done, but she was unsure of what exactly it was. However, given that there was a reward that came from completing it, it should not be that easily achievable.


    "How fun." A bright smile blossomed on her face, completely overshadowing the flowers on the field. Even Zheng Tianhe could not help feel his heart skip a beat.


    Her competitive spirit was roused. Though she had not intended on interacting with the shop this much, the ambition within her was too hard to suppress. She did not want the prince to see her like that, as a person full of ambitions. She wanted him to believe she was only a wall-flower, at least until they were married, otherwise, he may see her as a power-hungry woman, but again, was there anyone that could resist these terms?


    "I suppose the first step should be gathering information." She licked her lips. In her mind, she had already assessed this store as something that stood above the three families and the golden circle¡ªan opinion that was rather progressive and insightful. As such, what reward could there be in completing the story? Compared to relying on the authority of royalty, would she be able to dominate the world herself? A slight shiver ran down her spine, giving her goosebumps.


    Shou blinked twice, as he watched the lady with interest. "It would seem she is not just a woman with a pretty face," he muttered.


    "[Huh?] What do you mean," Si asked him, curious.


    "I think you will realize yourself as time goes on. Congratulations, we got ourselves a repeat customer. She may just turn into the person that will support our business the most, right after Li Yinyi."


    "I don''t quite get it, but that is nice [nod nod]."


    "Uhh," the prince glanced at Shou. "Say, do you have a place where I could place miss Mei," he smiled wryly as he kept holding onto the unconscious Mei Xue. She wasn''t particularly heavy, but holding onto her for 5 hours seemed like a massive waste of his time.


    "Ah whoops! Apologies, you may lay her down on the table." He scratched his head and quickly ran to the counter. "I will get a blanket to cover her." Man, how nice would it be if there was a chair? He couldn''t wait until that stuff was implemented. ''Damn Si, how could she simply forget such a crucial point? Oh, is it because she doesn''t have a body herself?'' His eyes lit up as if solving another mystery.


    At the same time, Mei Xue was moving around, solving her own mystery. After walking through the flower field and enjoying the scenery, the first thing she passed by as she wandered the fields was a dilapidated hut. For some reason, it gave her a queer sense of danger, even though there were no signs of any living being around it. She eyed it by walking around its periphery, but there did not seem to be anything happening. "Hmm. I don''t think this is just a normal house." She approached the door and touched the doorknob. However, on second thought, she decided to climb through one of the many broken windows. It was a bit inelegant, but seeing this hut, she felt the need to be as cautious as possible.


    The moment she entered and observed the small room, her expression promptly turned dark. "There''s no dust inside." In other words, someone must have cleaned this place just recently. Her mind churned again, and she thought about the first words in the welcome message.


    ¡ªWelcome, Fated one, to the Deadly Witch Hunt!


    Mei Xue interpreted these words. She doubted that she was the witch, as there was nothing magical about her. So was her job hunting the witch? The words were rather vague. Either way, they probably weren''t on the same side. However, the word that was of utmost importance was actually the first word: ''deadly''.


    Feeling a sense of danger, she jumped out the window again. Only after landing outside, did she turn her head, and what she saw caused her blood to flow backward and almost made her scream out in fright. Right at the window, there stood a lone woman, wearing a mask that obscured everything but her red iris. She lifted her pale finger, and soon after, Mei Xue learned why this game was described as deadly.


    The young lady instinctively ducked, and an incredible beam of light passed right above her head, giving her the feeling the sun had just descended upon her.


    Without further delay, she grabbed her frilly dress and ran away, laughing. "How exciting!"

 Chapter 57 - The Prince, The Beauty, And The Immortal

    Zheng Tianhe watched Mei Xues'' actions on the screen and then blithely laughed. He hadn''t expected her to have this kind of disposition. In the first place, he did not know much about her, as this was, by all means, an arranged marriage, though it did not phase him much, as he knew the day would come sooner or later, and given his standing, his every move and gesture will inevitably be part of a political scheme.


    Not many know of their engagement yet, but those who did have secretly shown their envy (including Mei Xues'' own family even) in him marrying such a beauty, but he did not care much about her looks. He wanted to know her personality, and at the beginning, was disappointed as everyone only mentioned her appearance. Even when he had first met her, she only talked about what he wanted to hear, and although cordial and amicable, never truly showed her real facets. It was like talking to a professional actor. He had seen these types of people so many times, it was almost boring.


    But apparently, her real character was a lot different from what she had shown until now. No matter the circumstance, it was a good idea to visit this mysterious store.


    The second prince asked Shou, "Is that not dangerous though? If that magic had hit her, she''d have turned into ashes."


    "Don''t worry." Shou laughed. "This is only a game, after all, so nothing is real. You wouldn''t die reading about a person getting stabbed right?"


    "I don''t think these things are quite the same, but if you say so," Tianhe did not pry further. Unknowingly, he had begun to trust that young man. He continued observing miss Mei, inquisitive about her next step.


    After Mei Xue had escaped the witch, she ran into the field searching for other stuff to do. She imagined the most important thing to do was to gather info first. It may not help with the completion rate at the beginning, but in the long term, she certainly would benefit from gathering the knowledge of this world. "I wonder, can the completion rate also get subtracted if I do something wrong? Or can it go to the negative even? Will it really be the end if I reach 100%? Who calculates that stuff in the first place?"


    ". . .Those are all great questions," Si muttered to herself. "What is she, some kind of bug-tester? She won''t leave a bad review, right?"


    "You are beyond help," Shou said with a sigh. "How you are still alive in the first place is a mystery."


    "There''s no greater irony in these words when it comes from you [sulk]."


    Mei Xue did not know how far she had walked, as all the scenery appeared the same. For a second, she even feared that she had been walking in circles, as using the sun as orientation could only get her this far. Yet, as he continued, she came across a new sight, which she came to regret soon afterward.


    Her mouth twitched, as a huge shadow was cast over her. "That, uh, is probably not an everyday house pet, I wager." In front of her stood a giant shadow beast, the form of a bear. Its mouth dripped with black saliva, while its red eyes were tightly glued on the woman in front of it. Mei Xue sighed. "Today is going to be a workout, I can already tell."


    Without further ado, she grabbed her dress and ran again. This time, it was even faster than when she ran from the supposed witch. In a way, getting mauled by a beast was a hundred times worse than getting instantly disintegrated by that masked woman. "I hope this world isn''t only inhabited by these crazy things, otherwise, I would not even be able to visit even if I wanted to." Sweat dripped down her glossy skin, as she escaped the bear. Thankfully, the thing did not chase after her.


    Zheng Tianhe observed Mei Xues'' antics. Though she had come across all these life-threatening things, she did not appear shaken at all. Her uneasy words did not match her face brimming with confidence at all. He had thought she was just an ordinary person with a spoiled upbringing, but it seemed that was not the case.


    The young lady muttered to herself. It helped her think. "The witch and this shadowy creature. They have the same color scheme, are they somehow related? But I don''t think she was the one to create them." She kept running, not looking back. "Given her magic, it must have something to do with fire, while that beast had nothing related to it. It was a sentient being. Of course, since it''s magic, it may be irrational and she may hold whatever powers she wants without relation to each other, but even then, the beast was nowhere close to her house. I don''t think she needs a guard either. Also, given the state of the building, I doubt she has ever left that hut, so does she even know what a bear is? They shouldn''t be native to such a peaceful area, after all."


    "[bites nails] What''s with that girl? Is she some kind of detective? Won''t she solve the whole story in one go if she keeps this up? Shou, do something," Si spoke with a nervous noise. Shou even though he could hear her teeth clattering. "How are we supposed to earn money like this?"


    "Relax, if it was this easy, would I not have solved my own quest a long time ago?" Shou shook his head. "There are all kinds of people in this world, so you should get used to them as soon as possible, otherwise it will be hard to run a world-renowned shop." He laughed. "I am more interested in what her actions in the next destination will be. Who knows? Maybe she really will be the one to solve the mystery."


    Naturally, the only place left was the village. Mei Xue wandered from one checkpoint to another, like a storm razing through the harmonious world, and it did not take long for her to arrive there either. As her eyes fell upon the farmland encased in brittle fences, she started smirking. "Well, unless they are all like that witch, dealing with these humans should be a lot easier."


    ...


    As time kept ticking away without bearing in mind the necessities of humanity, midnight arrived in the blink of an eye. The streets had long returned to pitch-black, as the candles were extinguished to welcome night. Only one store kept humming quietly, as a warm glow emitted through its window, seemingly blessed with eternal daylight.


    Two people, Mei Xue and Zheng Tianhe, walked out the door. The woman stretched, breathing in the fresh air surrounding them. "That was fun."


    ". . .Haha, yes indeed." The second prince scratched his cheek. He glanced at the young lady next to him and gulped. ''To think she''d get all the people in that village to fawn over her beauty, thus revealing their secrets. . . What a terrifying sight. . .'' He couldn''t even laugh, thinking back about that situation. It was almost like a supernatural ability. How frightening.


    "That world over there is filled with mystery, it appears. Well, but even the store itself is full of mystery. It''s almost suspicious, doesn''t your royal Highness think so too? Haha. I wonder what exactly that youth gains from operating such a business?"


    Zheng Tianhe let her speak in peace. He then chuckled. "It would seem this day was a relaxing one for you, miss Mei? I am glad."


    "I wasn''t expecting anything at all, but nevertheless, the place has surpassed my wildest imaginations!" She stretched out her hands, as she glanced at him her eyes glimmering, and a big smile plastered on her innocent-looking face. "Say, did you see how I dodged that witch? That was pretty cool, wasn''t it? I was only planning to visit that place once, but now I am already itching to go back tomorrow."


    "Please have mercy, I don''t know if my wallet will survive a daily visit."


    The beautiful Mei Xue giggled and stuck out her tongue. "Don''t worry, I have enough money on my own." She waved her hands, as she strolled down the streets. She even hummed a cute song, and with the pale light of the sky shining upon her magnificent appearance, it was as if she was the only star in this world. "After all, when I eradicate the remaining sects outside, I can just take all of their wealth~"


    "Yes, yes, of cou¡ªhuh? What did you say?" The prince abruptly stopped walking.


    "Oh." The young lady continued walking. "Well, I suppose you do not know? That isn''t weird, after all, not even the three families know. Their strongest pillar, the Waning Principle Sect is already no more. They had some internal strife and were wiped out by their 36th Generations'' Lan Wu." She laughed. "So I was thinking if I should get rid of all the other ones too. I wonder, would the heads of these leaders be enough for the dowry?" She turned around, and as he locked with her unsympathetic, cruel eyes, the second prince felt all his hair stand up, just like when he had laid his eyes on that fictional witch. Staring at her suddenly felt like staring into the abyss. "What do you think, when should we start? If we wait too long and they escape, that would be such a shame, no?"


    "B-but, how did you find that out then?" He rushed to her side, almost tripping.


    Mei Xue licked her lips. "Well, that''s because I knew him personally, that Lan Wu. Though it''s been a long, long time already." Her face was stone-cold "Isn''t it fun? Nobody knows yet, but blood will once more be spilled in this peaceful city. Just like that mysterious store, this world really is filled with fun games."


    "Miss Mei. . ." Zheng Tianhe swallowed his saliva. He could not find his next words to say.


    "What''s wrong, my dear?" She glanced at him. The moonlight illuminated her pale face, revealing her innocent smile once more as if she was the guiltless woman he had seen at the beginning. However, this time, Zheng Tianhe realized, the smile never reached her eyes, and reminded him more of a fiendish grin. "Oh, we''ve been out quite a while, I wager. Do you need a break from walking?"


    The second prince squinted his eyes. ''I wonder. Did I really see the true Mei Xue? Or was everything a facade too?'' He shuddered at that thought, but quickly shook his head to rid himself of such a ridiculous idea. ''No, there''s no way, right? There''s no way such a terrifying woman existed. I must have the wrong idea.''


    Mei Xue opened her arms as if trying to envelop the whole world. "It''s no problem.. Let us have fun tomorrow too."

 Chapter 58 - The Everlasting Blood Pill

    But for some, tomorrow had yet to arrive. Within the darkest depths of the night, there were some who worked as if it was still the afternoon. Those that did so usually had no other choice than to let the shades drape over their machinations and hide what should not be found.


    The City Lord was a good example of that. He touched his glabella and rubbed his tiredness away. "Have to others already arrived," he asked his personal secretary, as he walked down the dark hallway, enveloped in darkness. The sparse torches did little to drive out the shadows. The place appeared to be somewhere underground as it had no windows. Together with the sturdy stone bricks, this place had the same vibe as a dungeon.


    "Yes, that appears to be the case." The woman next to him was carrying a few stacks of paper. She wore a short dress, matching her somewhat short hair, and had a studious look, giving her a scholarly vibe.


    "We should not leave them waiting any longer then, right, Lan Jiu?" The City Lord laughed while waving. He wore a long robe that hid his hands, thus, as he moved around, it wildly flapped in the air.


    Arriving at one of the many rooms, the City Lord opened the door and greeted everyone in there. "Thank you for meeting me this late in the night, my friends."


    A spacious table stood in the middle of the room, decorated by only a single candle flame. There were neither paper nor food, indicating what kind of gathering it may be. Interestingly, no guards accompanied the City Lord, even though he was one of the most prolific figures within the Extended Delight.


    The few people that attended this unofficial meeting weren''t of less stature though. A familiar face, Fu Hao, the leader of the Golden Dragon Circle sat at the opposite side of the table. This time, his colleagues did not accompany him. He had his arms crossed, annoyed. "Usually, it''s others waiting for me."


    An older woman, in her mid-thirties, spoke, as she warily glanced over her shoulders. "I don''t really care about the pleasantries, but staying in this city for too long gives me the creeps." She spat on the ground. "Especially here in this prison where my brethren have been held captive for countless years," she grumbled.


    She was the Leader of the Windy Peaks Clan, her name Tai Lin. If this was the capital, she would have lost her head the moment she stepped her foot through the border. The imperial soldiers would surround her, and before she could even take a breath, she''d be in the afterlife. However, this was the City of Extended Delight. No one cared about the politics of the mainland here. In this place, it was money that mattered the most, as such she felt no fear strolling around this place.


    "You are absolutely right, we should move on to the important bits," the City Lord said, not minding her attitude. "After all, you don''t have much time, don''t you Lady Lin?"


    "Tsk." Tai Lin gnashed her teeth in hatred but did not rebut.


    After the Waning Principle Sect had collapsed from within, it was her that stopped the news from spreading. If those in the empire had found out about it, they''d definitely besiege the sects in the outskirts of this city. Though the various sects, clans, and cults competed with themselves, they work surprisingly well when facing a common enemy. The woman had taken the vacancy left by the Waning Principle Sect to secure a place at the top, even though their clan was mostly known as second-rate lineage. And now, with stability returning within the sects outside the city, people have naturally started aiming for her.


    The last person within this room was a man the same age as the sect leader. He had black hair that he slicked back and a long beard. The man wore a white robe, with blue embroidery, symbolizing expensive porcelain. He frowned, every time he laid his eyes on Tai Lin, but chose to withhold his thoughts. If the Li Yinyi or Li Yangyi was here, they''d have been shocked by that to see an acquaintance.


    That man was the younger brother of their father, in other words, their uncle. His name was Li Won. He was also the father of their eldest cousin Li Bufang. "The Li family has started suspecting your intentions, City Lord. I am afraid that even I cannot stop them any longer. If they march into your residence, demanding an explanation for all these arrests, what will you tell them?"


    Fu Hao and Tai Lin stared at the City Lord, waiting for his answer. Evidently, it was an important topic.


    "That''s simple," the City Lord spoke with a smirk. "I just won''t open the doors."


    "Preposterous!" Li Won slammed his hand on the table, and the candle shook. "Do you think this is some kind of joke? We have placed our faith in hopes of you fulfilling our goals. I have done my utmost to support whatever nefarious scheme you are planning, and you treat this like it is a game. What will you do if the northern region, or even worse, the capital gets involved?" His face was as black as the bottom of a well-used pot. The spiritual Qi emitted by him caused the table to crack.


    "But they won''t. Don''t you know how long it will take for a substantial army to arrive from the north to here? They have enough stuff to do with the Emperor''s sudden illness. And with these undecisive fools within the three families, by the time anything substantial happens, I''d have died of old age." The City Lord remained relaxed. "Or what? Do you want me to tell these morons the truth?" He paused. "That we are gathering all these innocent people to wring out their blood and use them as a sacrifice to create the Everlasting Blood Pill from the Demonic Realm?"


    His words shut Li Won up. There was a long silence that came afterward, and if it weren''t for the flickering candle, one may even suspect that time had stopped. The expression of everyone was grave.


    Fu Hao spoke. "Will it really work? I don''t even know if such the Demonic Realm truly exists. It sounds more like a fairy tale quite honestly, and a dubious one at best." He stroked his beard. "To use more than 10.000 innocent people is. . ."


    "Well, it''s not like they are all going to die. If they have no prior health conditions and aren''t too old, they will be just fine. Probably. They are donating their blood for the greater good." The City Lord shrugged his shoulders. "But even then, who cares?"


    "If that pill helps me rise through my current bottleneck, I don''t care what happens." Li Won scoffed. "Even if in my generation I cannot be the family head, that doesn''t mean that Li Bufang should not get a chance. He''s the oldest one within the new age. If not him, should it be Li Yangyi, that weakling only thinking about his sister?"


    "I honestly do not care about that occult stuff. But when the time comes, you better hold your promises about helping my clan obtain the treasures and manuals of the Waning Principle Sect." She threw out her hands.


    The three of them laughed sinisterly. The City Lord felt his eye twitch. ''Man, this group really looks like a collection of bad guys.'' He kept his thoughts close to his heart. "What''s with all these doubts today? It''s not like we just started working together today, right? Fine." The City Lord stood up and patted his clothes. "Everybody, why don''t we take a short trip?" He opened the door and pointed his hand outside.


    Walking down the hallway, soft moans and cries grew increasingly louder. No one in the group was surprised. After all, this was a prison. Passing into the main hall, the space turned much more spacious, with several floors and jail rooms, where they suddenly saw thousands of people, all behind bars. Like zombies, they reached their hands out, calling for help, everyone explaining their story. The rooms were stuffed to the brim, leaving no room to even sit.


    Tai Lin held her nose and frowned. The whole place reeked. No matter how often she saw this spectacle, she could not get used to it. "It seems that we are infinitely close to completing our goal."


    "I think we''ve collected about 90% of the needed blood? But the last few li are always the hardest to traverse as the idiom goes." The City Lord chuckled wryly. "Well, we humans aren''t immortal, and if we wish to keep the deaths to the minimum, this is the best we can do."


    Li Won hid his face behind his sleeve. "Why are we here again? I hate coming here, what if someone recognizes me? That would be bad for my image."


    "This time I am showing you guys something new." He walked into the middle of the hall. Soon, the others realized there was a faint reddish glow radiating from that space. Something, they had never seen before. "What I am about to show you will wash away your doubts, at least it so did for me."


    The group, anticipating what they would see edged closer until all they saw was in the shade of red. The whole room felt demonic. That was when their eyes shot wide open.


    "This¡ª"


    It was sacrilege! There was no other way to describe it. None of them could fathom what exactly they were witnessing. Their mouths failed to close, as they remained speechless.


    The City Lord spoke. "And now, you too will have no other choice than to believe."


    They no longer held any doubts about this mission.

 Chapter 59 - A Job

    The Sun shone upon the City of Extended Delight once more, indicating that another day had passed without any big problems. Naturally, the Store of Fates welcomed the light too, for it meant that customers would once more come to visit them, giving them many spirit crystals.


    However, Shou was currently neither in his room upstairs nor at the receptionist hall. Instead, he was confronting the witch herself, as he had started an instance inside the rooms with the 4 cores.


    "Hey, I brought you some flowers. Sorry for almost killing you." He gave the witch in front of her a bunch of roses. It almost looked romantic, if it weren''t for the masked woman looking tattered and half-dead, while the field itself had been burned from the previous fight.


    The witch tilted her head, not quite understanding his intentions. She swept her hands, and the magnificent flowers in his hand instantly turned to ashes. They fell to the ground, and the wind swept them away, while the two of them watched it disappear.


    Shou felt a vein on his head pop. "Alright, that is it, let''s fight this out."


    "Do you, like, have anger issues? [confusion] Act your age please," Si immediately interjected.


    "I told you, my mind and body are still 22 years old," he shouted into the sky. "Also, if you are speaking of maturity, only those who are still immature themselves and self-conscious about their wisdom harp on about abstractions like age and seniority."


    ". . .Wait, did you just call me immature?"


    "Huh? Well, how do we define immature?" Shou stopped complaining. He asked in confusion, "I mean judging from how you act, aren''t you like, five years old or something?"


    "What the fuck? How young am I in your brain," Si complained, "look, I have lived through what you humans define as generations, even centuries, okay? Though I am still in my prime youth considering a systems median age, I am not an infant, okay? Hello, are you listening?"


    "Well, I don''t think we are getting anywhere today either." Shou sighed, ignoring that cry-baby Si''s ramblings. He opened his status window and decisively logged out. It would seem like the quest for the smashed cucumber salad would take much longer than he initially anticipated. But the youth did not worry. After all, he had all the time of the world¡ªmaybe even more.


    "Completion Rate 1%." He smiled wryly. It wasn''t as if he had expected anything different, but seeing that still hurt. Now he understood how it felt to be bested by the likes of Li Yinyi, who simply tried to befriend the witch as best as she could.


    Technically, he could just follow what Li Yinyi did, and he would eventually reach the end point with a new kind of story, but seeing how Si opened this quest to him as a favor, he wanted to at least try his best in solving this riddle by himself. As such, he tried opening a new original way, one different from his first time, but also unique to only himself.


    Suddenly, the door to the store opened, a sweet jingle rang throughout the receptionist room. The person to enter was Zhang Yong. "Boss, it is I, Zhang Yong! I wasn''t able to make it yesterday, but this time I made sure to arrive early."


    Shou looked at him in confusion, then realized. "Oh right, this is my store. I almost forgot." He rubbed his head. Engaged with the witch, he had forgotten that everything was a memory only, and that he had been offering his own world for everyone to enjoy. The melancholy of that visceral memory made him forget for a second.


    "What do you mean, forgot?" Zhang Yong scratched his cheek. "Has this shop gotten so popular that you have begun to forget about me?"


    "Not at all, in fact," Shou counted on his fingers, "It''s only been 9 different people so far."


    The muscular man laughed. "That means only 1 more is missing to hit the sweet 10, huh? I wish I could help you with that, but sadly me and my family aren''t on the best of terms." He shook his head. "Ugh, the injustice. If I had known earlier, I''d have tried to buddy up with them much more."


    "Don''t worry about it," Shou said. He did not really care at all. In fact, he hadn''t expected a single person to enter such shady store that resembled a bandits den. If it weren''t for Li Yinyi, there truly would not have been a person at all. As such, he could not help feel elated with every customer that entered. Who knew, maybe it was because of the nature of this store after all? Per the last owner, Meng Du, this place did attract weird people after all.


    Zhang Yong stared at Shou. "Anyways, I''ve been thinking yesterday, but can''t you give us a tip?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    The man spoke, "So, you see, I am unsure on what exactly I have to do within that witch world. Sure, it is fun and interesting to explore the world and discover new pieces. But in the end, I am unsure what their relevancy is, if there exists one at all. I don''t get the completion rate and how it works, and I don''t know if any of the steps I take lead to the end or pull me away from it."


    Shou crossed his arms. "What, so you need a walkthrough?" He leaned forward, resting his head on his hand. "You know, life itself also never offers any hints on what is right or wrong, right? That is what creates fates after all. if we knew which way to go, would it not be boring?"


    "I get that, I get that," Zhang Yong stuck his tongue out and clapped his hands, as if praying. "But you have to understand, I''ve been thinking about the protagonist question you have offered me that other day, and I have yet to find an answer." The man grumbled, as if plagued by a mathematical formula without any satisfactory results. As Shou oberseved him more clearly, he managed to see the dark eyebags underneath that mans eyes. Truly, that last conversation must have weighted on him deeply. "I understand, we come to life without anyone ever asking whether we wished to or not. No matter what we do, even the smallest choices, will lead to a decision that shapes ones'' story. Some may come to regret it forever, while others move on from their mistakes, but there exists none that can say they have from birth to death lived their life perfectly. So that is why I don''t quite understand how the completion rate is calculated."


    It appeared that Zhang Yong truly had put some thought into fate and karma. Shou rubbed his chin. "Say, what cultivation level are you right now?"


    "What?" Zhang Yong tilted his head, confused. Nevertheless, he answered the youth turthfully. "I am at the fifth stage, Boss."


    "By the way, call me Shou please, I don''t like titles," the youth answered. fifth stage, per Si''s system, meant the second stage of the Spirit Ascension realm. That was awfully low in his standards, but giving this backwater country, he could hardly complain. "But you ask because you are close to breaking through a bottleneck, right?"


    "H-how did you know?" The musulars mans'' eyes widened. How could a mere mortal tell? He had told many people that he had reached the fith rank, as it was hardly a secret, but he had never mentioned that he had been stuck at the cups of advancing to a new height. After all, it had been many years already, and he did not want to create any disappointing expectations. Thus, he could not help be astonished by that owners'' astute observation. He had no choice to wonder, was that person truly a mortal, or had his cultivation reached such unfathomable heights that no one was able to discern his level?


    "I suppose you wish to solve this riddle to finally enter the sixth stage," Shou asked, and by Zhang Yongs reaction, he had hit the nail on its head. "But you know, I don''t think you are ready for the answer yet. This is more like an, uh," he counted the different realms. The First one, the Mortal Fortification realm had three, and the subsequent one had five, "more like an eight stage breakthrough question. You needn''t worry about that."


    "But then, what else am I supposed to do? I won''t be stuck at this level forever, right?"


    "You''d actually be complete dogshit if that were true," Shou waved his thoughts away. Second, no, first realm second stage? If that was his limit, he should have stayed mortal in the first place. "You really wish to level up? Think about getting a job then."


    ". . .Are you calling me a bum?"


    "As if." He hit Zhang Yongs head. "The only bum I know is that system named Si."


    "HEY [loud] !"


    Shou continued. "Come on. You don''t think that the Dao is only about fighting right? Don''t you know, when you reach the last stage, you have to condense your own law consisting your own experience. That could be anything. Fighting, Swords, and Bloodshed are the most common, but there''s also painting, business, swimming, loving etc. Rising in cultivation levels is all about understanding the world through your passions. Fighting and strength is only a small part of it."


    "Hold on," Zhang Yong stopped him from speaking. "I feel like I am listening to something incredible. But isn''t meditating just good enough?"


    "What? You wouldn''t expect to get good at basketball by just sitting in the corner and imagining some theories, right?"


    ". . .What''s a basketball?"


    Shou sighed, and leaned into his chair. "Anyways, if the first realm is about consolidating your mind and spirit to enter the cultivation world, the second realm is about finding your way of the Dao. It is okay to change it along your journey, but traveling without a destination at all? You won''t ever reach the end, even if it was in front of you, fool?" Shou chuckled. To him, it was unbelievable that these people did not know of even such basic understanding. True, cultivation would make on stronger, but those that control fire, time and lighting, don''t only use it to fight. There was more in life than duels. As such, cultivation obviously encompassed more than simply being strong.


    "Uh. . ." Zhang Yong remained dazed. A job? "I will have to think about it." It couldn''t be. .. . was that owner short on hands and tried beguiling him to get an employee?

 Chapter 60 - All Nine People

    Zhang Yong shook his head. What a ridiculous thought. If Shou really wished for him to work in this store, he could just ask, and he''d gladly sacrifice any of his mortal possessions to begin his career here. And it wasn''t like that boy was lacking in money and couldn''t hire someone more suitable for this position.


    So, that meant, what Shou said was the truth? He couldn''t quite believe that either. Getting a job? Was that all that was needed to rise in cultivation levels? It made sense when that youth explained it, but even then, he could not wrap his head around it. The idea seemed so abstract, it was almost laughable. "How am I supposed to get a job in this day and age?"


    While Zhang Yong simmered in his own thoughts, the door opened once more, the bell chiming melodiously. Another two people entered, and if it weren''t that the duo was familiar, they may have just gotten arrested for their shady behavior.


    Li Yinyi and Li Yangyi both had a blanket draped over them. They cautiously looked around, trying to avoid any passerbys'' eyes. Thankfully (or regretfully), there weren''t many people that visited this place. After entering, they immediately slammed the door shut, not even letting the wind in. Only after they saw Shou and Zhang Yong, did they breathe a sigh of relief.


    "I told you there''s no way papa knows where this place is," Li Yinyi muttered. "Greetings, Zhang Yong!"


    Her brother still wasn''t convinced. "How can you be so sure? I tried convincing him to visit the store himself, but he just would not budge. If only he was as open-minded as me. Tsk, tsk." He shook his head. "Whatever. Listen Yinyi, nothing is sure in this world. He may have found out by trailing our steps or asking some passerby. Maybe that rat Wang jing told him. Or maybe he used some mystical arts to beguile us and make us tell him the place." He then bowed at Zhang Yong. "I greet you, sir."


    "Who do you think papa is? The all-knowing Buddha?" Li Yinyi tilted her head. "Your imagination really runs wild, huh?"


    "Welcome to the Store of Fates," Shou interrupted them with a greeting. If they stayed at the entrance for any longer, he feared the guards may come to arrest all of them for their shady dealings. "Glad to see you were able to make it."


    "Truthfully, we almost didn''t," Li Yangyi spoke and shuddered. "Well, I didn''t know that Yinyi had so many ways to sneak out of the mansion. If not, I wonder if I would have ever seen the daylight again." The boy stared at the sky, his eyes glistening.


    Li Yinyi glanced at her brother. "You are turning into a troublemaker, just like me, huh?"


    "Don''t put me in the same pot as you! I am here because, uh, because I wish to learn that masterful art of that pesky chef. Yes, it''s a noble uptaking, very different from you who just wishes to goof around with that witch." The boy nodded as if to convince himself.


    "Wha- I am also here to learn from that witch! You''re being prejudiced, right now." His sister huffed, her cheeks puffing up like two small buns. "Say the truth, you are only here because you lost that sparring contest against Li Bufang again, right?"


    "He''s almost half a decade older than me, of course, he wins!" Li Yanyi shouted. "Ugh, whatever. Don''t cause any more trouble." After saying everything on his mind, and patting his sister''s head, he faced Shou. "Can you open an instance for me?"


    "Right now?" Shou stared outside. The day was still young. Why was he in such a rush? Well, but then again, there was nothing better to do.


    The boy nodded vehemently. "I fear that if I wait any longer, I can feel my father closing in on me at any moment. To be honest, when I close my eyes, I hallucinate his breath running right down my nape." he shuddered. "I don''t think there''s any point to waiting anyways."


    Li Yinyi rolled her eyes. It was only their father. She had been scolded by him an uncountable amount of times, and she wasn''t scared to cause trouble anymore at all. At worst she would simply get disowned for a while again. Thus, she couldn''t understand why her brother was shaking that much. "Uh, I will just watch for now. I haven''t really thought about what games to play with the witch yet.


    "Heh." Li Yangyi glanced at his sister. "If you take too long, father is going to arrive and pull you out while you are in the game. Are you sure you shouldn''t make the wiser choice and join me?" As he said so, the boy placed the spirit crystals on the table, while Shou greedily collected them.


    "Alright, I will open an instance for you now." He nudged Zhang Yong. "You want to join?"


    "What? Uh, well, I wanted to, but I have been stuck thinking about your words, so I will wait too," he answered.


    "You guys'' loss then," Li Yangyi said while chuckling. He remembered, there were only 4 cores, so if they waited too long, won''t they get a seat at all? He patted himself on the back for his foresight. Then, he injected his Spiritual Qi to enter the illusory world.


    Right after, the bells on the door chimed again, and new people entered once more. Zhang Yong and Li Yinyi, who sat at the couch, had to cock their head to see who entered. It didn''t take long for them to realize it was An Bai, the muscular and straightforward merchant of the Dragon Circle. It wasn''t the first time for them to see this person here, but nevertheless, they felt surprised at such a famous person entering a store in the middle of nowhere.


    Following right behind him, there was another man. Though no one knew that guy. Zhang Yong guessed, maybe it was retainer or bodyguard?


    The merchant, An Bai, greeted Shou. "Owner, I have come to once more support this shop."


    "What a weird way of talking. Just say you''ve come to play," Shou replied and laughed slightly. "Oh, the person behind you. . . he was here too, last time, right?"


    "Thank you for remembering me!" The bodyguard nodded. "Yes, I was the one that got eaten alive by that monstrous beast. My name is Wan Gu. I have no unique qualities except for my above-average physique. People tell me I have a weak presence, so I am really happy you didn''t forget me."


    ". . ." Wait, he was here at that time? He truly had forgotten. Zhang Yong felt his face twitch, as Li Yinyi glanced at him curiously.


    "No need to be so uptight, the owner doesn''t like it if you behave this way." An Bai said.


    Shou stared at him and wondered if he was the right person to utter such words. ''Did his company only hire straightforward people like that?''


    Suddenly, voices, akin to bickering resounded from the outside, as if they were having the most important argument of all time. Shou did not have to see them to know who they could possibly be. "Oh, it seems we are gonna be busy today."


    As soon as his sentence ended, the door slammed open, and two fashionable young women pushed through the door, their cheeks pressing against each other, while they pulled the other persons'' dress away.


    "Welcome, Lin Zhuyue and Ran Wei." At the same time, Shou felt relieved. It appeared that even people without any interest in cultivation could find the fun within such games.


    "Hey, I''d like you to open an artifact please," the two of them said in unison, then glared at each other. It was almost comical.


    "Now, now, you guys don''t have to rush." Fatty Ah Liang, who entered after sucking in his belly, told them with a wry smile. He had been part of their bickering for quite a while now, and if it weren''t for them being Shou''s friends, he''d have ditched them a long time ago.


    "Fatty Liang? What are you doing here," An Bai stood up and greeted him with a smile. He patted his colleague''s shoulder, making him wince in slight pain. "It looks like you still know how to enjoy yourself apart from food!" The man observed the two women he brought. "But you know this isn''t that kind of establishment right? There are also children here. . ."


    "Don''t be stupid," Ah Liang hit the back of An Bai''s head, though he hurt himself on that mans'' thick skull. "They are employees of mine, but also friends with boss Shou, so don''t get any wrong idea."


    "F-Friends? I apologize I did not kn¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, one more familiar person entered the fray, bringing the chaos up one last notch. "Oh, so this is what the place looks like in the daytime. Surprisingly full," Mei Xue said.


    "This is looking like a class reunion," Shou couldn''t help comment. Even with the new space generated by the renovation, the place seemed small now.


    The moment she entered the Store of Fates turned quiet, as every other person stared at the new customer, Mei Xue, in absolute shock. They had to rub their eyes, just to understand if what they were seeing was the truth and not some kind of bizarre illusion created by this store.


    Mei Xue! Unbelievable!


    There was no person that did not know of Mei Xue, she was the most prolific, notorious, famous, and infamous person within the city! Her beauty was unmatched, her wits without bounds, and her talents immeasurable.


    Zhang Yong and Li Yinyi were bewildered, seeing someone from the three families in this place. An Bai stood petrified, while Wan Gu couldn''t even look Mei Xue in the eyes, without blushing. Ran Wei and Lin Zhuyue stopped arguing, stunned by her absolute beauty. Ah Liang even fell on his butt, staring at the woman in front of him.


    The lady that caused such great stir did not mind their reactions.. Instead, she looked inside the room with the VARiable cores and tilted her head. "What''s with the dude sleeping on the table?"

 Chapter 61 - Customer Interactions

    Everybody stared at the spot Mei Xue pointed at. Their eyes fell on Li Yangyi, who was peacefully sleeping on the table. If his chest wasn''t bobbing up and down, some may even mistake him for being dead.


    Though there were around 10 people present, none of them said a word within this awkward atmosphere. Mei Xue continued talking. "Does he not have a home?"


    Zhang Yong poked Li Yinyis'' shoulder and whispered, "Hey, he''s your brother, do something about it."


    "Honestly, this situation is so cringeworthy, you wouldn''t even get me to admit we are related under torture," the sister replied steadfastly.


    ". . ." Zhang Yong did not know what to say. He thought the girl was an innocent or naive person, but the more he interacted with her, the more he realized how ruthless she could be.


    Shou facepalmed. "This is what happens when you don''t have any chairs. . . You hear that Si?" He slid through the small crowd, and grabbed Li Yangyi bis his shoulders, carrying him on the nearest chair. Now, he looked more like a youth that worked too hard and fell asleep, instead of some kind of kidnapped kid.


    "Alright, alright! I will get some comfortable cushions next time [waves hands]. Stop nagging me like you are my mum," Si said, rolling her eyes¡ªif she had any at all.


    "Is this your first time here, miss, uh, miss Mei?" Ah Liang talked slowly, fearing that any misstep could cause some kind of offense. "See, well, how do I explain this. That boys'' spirit has entered an illusory world, as such, only his unconscious body remains here. No, really, we aren''T doing anything shady here, I swear."


    "Oh, so that is what happens, I did not know that." Mei Xue nodded in understanding. The Zheng Tianhe hadn''t really mentioned that part, though, given everything that happened yesterday, it wasn''t unusual to forget a few details.


    "Uh, I am glad I could be of help." Ah Liang slowly moved back, his forehead dripping with sweat. He felt incredulous about what was happening. He quickly ascertained his surroundings. One could say that this was the most influential meeting within the City of Delight right now! Not even the City Lord or Fu Hao could compare. Of course, it was Mei Xue''s sole presence that elevated this feeling.


    Yet, he could not help wonder what exactly her intentions were. Did she also gather here because of the rumors? Or had she come with different ulterior motives?


    The two store clerks whispered to each other. "Don''t you feel like we are really out of place right now," Ran Wei asked her co-worker. "This doesn''t really seem like an establishment we should be part of."


    Lin Zhuyue''s eyes fluttered. She hadn''t listened to anything that wench was talking about. She simply could not take her sight away from that otherworldly beauty in front of her. "Woah, she is so gorgeous. . ."


    Mei Xue tilted her head, glancing at these people. She wondered, should she have come veiled after all? No, but the owner didn''t like people hiding their real appearances. In order to keep good relations, she should try to appease him as much as possible. However, if this situation went on like it normally would, the situation would continue to be awkward.


    Thankfully, the people here weren''t normal either.


    Li Yinyi approached her with a cheerful expression. "Miss Mei, why are you here? Aren''t you busy with all the business of the Wang family?" Only someone as clueless to the pressing atmosphere could be this straightforward. And it''s not like this was their first meeting. Li Yinyi had taken many glances at her during the gatherings of the three families. Though at that time, she wore a white veil, covering any features.


    "I am, indeed," Mei Xue answered with a peal of laughter. "But if you keep working, you will surely die young, don''t you know?" She hid her mouth behind her sleeve as if shy.


    "I agree, I agree!" Li Yinyi nodded vehemently.


    The young lady clasped her face. "To be honest, I feel like more and more wrinkles have appeared on my forehead. Skincare is a ladys'' lifeline, so, is it that wrong for me to come here and relax once in a while?"


    The others all looked at each other, then shrugged in relief. That''s true, this was the mysterious Store of Fates, and the owner was that enigmatic Shou. If they had met any other place, the situation would have been grave, but everyone here knew. In this place, they were all equal.


    "Ne, ne, miss Mei Xue, I''ve got to ask, what do you use to keep your skin so supple and glossy," Lin Zhuyue approached the lady from the Wang Family. In this group, she was the second-best person at not reading the mood. "It looks so nice," she said with yearning. She stretched, then retracted her hands, unsure of what to do. "Oh, my names'' Lin Zhuyue by the way."


    "I don''t use anything, really. Except for washing my face in the morning." She realized that the girl stared daggers into her. "You look like you want to touch it."


    "Can I?"


    Mei Xue shrugged her shoulders. "Sure."


    Lin Zhuyue, elated, began caressing Mei Xue''s soft cheeks. They were smooth and velvety, just like how she imagined clouds to feel. "Woah. . . "


    "Uh, could I also touch it," Li Yinyi asked expectantly, and when she had gotten the approval, she touched the other cheek. She had to hold herself back from pinching it, as the feeling was so squishy. As such, a unique scene of two girls fondling Mei Xues'' face appeared.


    "Alright, that is enough. Let''s get to playing," Zhang Yong said and pulled Li Yinyi back (at the same time, Ran Wei also dragged Zhuyue away), "We are wasting time here."


    "That''s right, that''s right," the two merchants said while nodding. "I''ve been thinking about progressing the story and seeing what exactly the item is." After the talk with Fu hao, and his casual dismissal of the store, they had a small feeling of wishing to prove that old fool wrong.


    "Oh, how far have you guys gotten," Zhang Yong asked. "Have you already found out about the origin of these mysterious beasts within the fields?"


    Ah Liang shook his head. "To be honest, I''ve been too scared to take a look at that place ever since I''ve witnessed someone being chewed alive at that place." The man shuddered.


    Wan Gu, the person in question, had a wry smile on his face. He still remembered the scene clearly. To call it life-changing was an understatement. He hoped that this time he''d not come to encounter such ferocious monsters, otherwise, he may not be able to sleep at night.


    Lin Zhuyue spoke. "But I''ve found something else that is interesting though! Have you guys heard about the statue in the village? Some other dude came up and talked to me about it. I was weirded out at first, but I suppose it was important to the plot." She racked her brain. "What was its name again? The wizard?"


    Those who hadn''t seen her complete the instance stared at her, eyes wide open. Li Yinyi jumped forward. "Who is that? Who is that?" Given his name, he had to be related to the witch, no doubt.


    Ah Liang answered. "It''s only a statue. We don''t know that much, to be honest."


    Mei Xue listened to them talk, with an utmost interested expression. "There''re quite a lot of people here today. It fits what I had planned." She clapped her hands twice, gathering everyone''s attention, though they had all long been focused on her. "To be transparent, I''ve come early today to use this chance for gathering info from other customers. How about we sit at the table there and exchange what we know? It may shed light into that mystical world and the ephemeral witch." The young lady had a radiant smile, sweeping away any feelings of refusing.


    "That''s a good idea. I was just talking to Shou that his game was too complicated," Zhang Yong spoke.


    They all gathered at the table, though some were standing while others took a seat. the space was a little tight, with so many people gathered at the same time, but nobody minded. Instead, they had a fervent expression, as if they were one step closer to their desired treasure. Even Zhang Yong, who had gone through many hardships during his cultivation road, and Ah Liang a veteran in the cutthroat merchant business, could not contain themselves from the excitement that came from discussing this store.


    Shou simply watched over them with a smile. He had wisely exited their conversation to not feed them any spoilers. Though he had much stuff he wished to say, he kept these as thoughts only. Still, seeing how many people had gathered here, discussing his product with exhilarated faces, he couldn''t help feel at peace.


    ¡ªMeanwhile, Li Yangyi remained oblivious to the world outside, as he dozed away, enjoying his time in the illusory world.

 Chapter 62 - Completing The Preparations

    At the same time, while the other customers outside gathered to prep their next steps, the hasty Li Yangyi had already appeared in the illusory world for a while. Though he hadn''t been here for some days, the scenery immediately made him remember everything, almost giving him a feeling of nostalgia. The shabby hut, the smell of leftover soup and porridge, and of course that village chef in front of him.


    This time, Li Yangyi returned as a changed man. He did not rush into the situation but also wasn''t overly cautious. The chef talked with him as if nothing had happened. "You should go to the receptionist hall and think about getting a place to stay. It''s going to be hard leaving this place with the witch and the demons outside." The old man placed the bowl of salt on the table and walked away. "It''s already late, so why don''t you go take a rest over there?"


    Li Yangyi stared out the window and realized what the man said was true. Though in the real world it should be barely around noon, here, the sound had started to set, painting the skies with a beautiful pinkish glow. He had heard that since villages had no candles, the people had no choice but to sleep the moment night came. What an inefficient way of living, he remarked. However, since he was the guest, he found it hard to refuse¡ªbut not before finding out the information he wants. "May I ask you something?"


    "Yeah, what''s up?"


    "The martial arts you used," Li Yangyi spoke, "What is it called?"


    "It doesn''t have a name," the old man spoke and laughed. "If you want to, you can give it one."


    The boys'' eyes widened a little. "Why?"


    "Well, if you are going to live here, you must know how to use it. Otherwise, your death is going to come sooner or later," the chef told him. He waved, indicating him to follow. "After all, you wish to stay here, right?"


    This time, Li Yangyi truly was surprised. "Wait, will you teach me how to use this unfathomable art?"


    "What? No." he shook his head and chuckled, disappointing Li Yangyi greatly. However, his next words lifted his spirits again. "Teach yourself. Do I look like a fighter to you? I am just a cook, haha. But you can stay these days and watch me practice if you wish to. Don''t worry. It wasn''t invented by me and is no big secret either, you don''t have to hide your intentions like that."


    Li Yangyi smiled wryly. Had he been caught? He did not know his intentions were this obvious. "I will take note of that." Still, the boy clenched his fists, suppressing his excitement. Finally, he was one step closer to learning the magic. If he were to master it, nevermind Wang Jing or Bufang. . . would he stand a chance against his father too? Lord, praise the Store of Fates!


    "That''s your room," the chef said and pointed at a door. "It''s not much, but should fit your needs. Make yourself comfortable, and tomorrow come down to eat." He patted Li Yangyi''s back, causing him to stumble forward. "Have a good rest, yeah?"


    Li Yangyi grumbled while rubbing his sore back and entered the room. He saw a simple layout, with a wooden floor and a bed that had a blanket but no mattress. An unused candle stood alone at the nightstand, while the open windows invited the winds and shook the curtains. He touched the desk and realized there was no dust. It appeared that the chef had taken care of this room even without anyone residing here.


    The young man laid down on the mattress, his hands resting underneath his head while he stared at the ceiling. "Hmm, what should I do now?" Of course, he wasn''t tired. In the real world, he just woke up after all. As he thought that, a window suddenly popped up in front of him. He was surprised at first, but since this was not his first rendezvous with this strange thing,


    [Would you like to take a rest? (Yes/No)]


    "Uh, sure," he spoke with confusion. Another window appeared.


    [How long do you wish to rest for (min. 1 hour ~ max. 14 hours)? The time will speed by and not be counted within your five hours. If something interrupts this rest, you will awaken normally.]


    ...


    "Is that time magic?" Zhang Yong watched the screen, stunned by his own words. "No, of course not. That world is only an illusion, after all, not affecting reality, so it''s not unusual that it has its own rules."


    "As expected of Owner Shou," Ah Liang said excitedly. "No one wants to spend his five hours sleeping after all. What an incredible sense for details. Though that this is possible in the first place makes me wonder what exactly these artifacts are."


    "What exactly is that young man talking about though? What martial arts," Mei Xue asked, as she watched everything happening with a curious expression.


    Zhang Yong answered. Currently, he was the most knowledgeable of that place. "Well, Li Yangyi had fought against that chef there before, and believe it or not, he actually lost! Against a mortal no less, even though Yangyi himself has reached the 3rd stage. It''s rare, but not impossible for someone to best another person even though their ranks are lower, but that usually means their techniques are of several higher grades. So are these martial arts leaps and bounds better than ours? what a terrifying thought, right?"


    "Oh, I see." Mei Xues'' mouth stood agape. Was that even possible? Her common sense told her no. However, with everything she saw these two days, she found it hard to shrug off. In her mind, she had placed the store on another level. "But can he learn them even without reaching a 100% completion rate?"


    "Yes, though it may take longer, but you can learn anything the traditional way, by finding someone to teach you and spending time on it."


    ''Then, was that witches'' magic also learnable?'' Mei Xue thought to herself.


    "I wish we had food or something! Or some liquor. It would really enhance the experience," An Bai lamented. He called out to Shou. "Hey, can''t I even have some water?"


    "We don''t sell that stuff here yet," he answered. "Also, no bringing your own food, okay? I am watching you guys."


    The muscular merchant shook his head. "Well, I will patiently wait for the time a food menu exists then." But how good could it possibly be? This was not a restaurant after all. Whatever, in the first place, this store was not about food. That they planned to offer something in the future was innovative enough already.


    "It''s really fun just watching," Ran Wei spoke. "It''s way better entertainment than reading a book, honestly. I wonder what that guy, Li Yangyi, was it, will do next."


    The bodyguard Wan Gu agreed. "It''s really as if I am watching a story unfold in front of me. Of course, it doesn''t beat creating ones'' own story, but I don''t always feel like taking a deep dive and getting killed after all. I think this alone would be worth the money."


    "Hey, don''t give the owner any ideas! He''s taking everything I have already," his employer An Bai commented.


    Mei Xue watched Li Yangyi. "It''s good that there was someone already in the instance, it helps to get a clear image of that world while we discuss things."


    Li Yinyi remained silent the whole time. Thankfully, she hadn''t taken her brothers'' advice, otherwise, everyone would be staring at her right now. That would be too embarrassing. Truly.


    "Moving on," Mei spoke, "You said that everyone that enters the village is not able to leave, correct?"


    Ran Wei nodded, a little starstruck to talk with someone as famous as her. "Well, I never tried, but it was the receptionist that told me, so I don''t know if it is true or not."


    Zhang Yong spoke. "I''ve been outside several times though, but have never encountered a problem." He rubbed his chin, deep in thought. "But I never was able to get past the fields and find anything else except the witch and these shadow beasts, I realize now. I thought it was because the illusory world only had enough space for this much, but now it looks like the answer is not that easy."


    Ah Liang spoke. "I am more interested in these monsters. They''ve spooked me half to death. Sir Zhang Yong, you say they aren''t part of the witch, are you sure?"


    "Yes. After all, the witch herself had killed them when I approached. There''s no reason for her to do so, otherwise."


    "That makes one wonder where exactly they come from and what their meaning is," Mei Xue summarized. "We also need to find out the witchs'' origins. There''s also the story with the wizard," she glanced at Lin Zhuyue. "He may be the key to defeating the witch. Sadly, due to the village''s disposition, there''s not much when it comes to history."


    "I may be able to find out more about the history part," Ran Wei spoke. "If that village is similar to my hometown, even though there probably isn''t a library, the village head or elder should know about what''s going on."


    "Then should I find out more about the wizard," Lin Zhuyue asked, not wanting to be upstaged by her co-worker.


    Zhang Yong also spoke. "If it comes to the beasts, I think I will be able to gather the necessary info. I still have a bone to pick with these monstrosities after all."


    Mei Xue agreed with the three of them, at the same time, she was elated to see things go this smoothly. "That only leaves us with the hardest part¡ªthe witch."


    "Oh, I can do that," Li Yinyi suddenly chimed in. With an innocent smile, she said, "After all, I am locked in her basement."


    A queer silence enveloped the store. Not even Shou, who had been listening to all their conversation knew what to say.


    Mei Xue smirked. "All right then.. The preparations are complete. Let the witch hunt begin!"

 Chapter 63 - Li Yangyi Dao Training

    Within the illusory world, it was the next day for Li Yangyi. He had realized, the time rested would pass instantly, with only a breaths'' time of darkness enveloping him. However, if he passed the time like that, he''d not garner any spiritual energy, as such, there was not much incentive on using this function often.


    The boy pretended to yawn, then got out of his bed, making his way down. There, a tantalizing smell wafted throughout the living room, straight into his nose. At the table, he saw a bowl of rice, with some fish and veggies. Fairly balanced. He wolfed everything down with relish; if there was one thing that he liked about the chef, it was his cooking. Not even these so-called experts in within the family kitchen could compare, it was simply sublime.


    After he finished, he realized the owner of this house was nowhere to be seen. He thought that maybe the man was just in the bathroom, but it appeared he wasn''t present at all, judging by the silence here, that is.


    Li Yangyi stood up and sneakily opened the backdoor. His eyes were greeted with clear skies, a glaring sun, and a field full of crops of which he did not know their specifications. Rice, or maybe wheat? He really could not tell. After all, his father never bothered to teach him the makings of a farmer.


    The boy glanced around, searching for any people, but no one showed themselves. In the first place, not many people resided within the village, which totally differed from the usually bustling City of Extended Delight. The air here was also fresh, and the feeling of nature and unthrotten streets had a rejuvenating feel to it. He begun finding a liking to the countryside. Maybe, even without the Store of Fates, he might take a vacation outside to refine his mind and mental stability. A daoists mind was as important as his body when it comes to the road of cultivation, after all.


    "Though he told me to learn myself, I have no idea where to begin." Li Yangyi pulled up his sleeves. He breathed out, then took a horse-stance, with his two fists balled and stretched out. "For now, let''s go with the usual routine." He moved slowly, but gracefully, every step with intent, as he changed from one fighting stance to another. It did not take long for him to sweat, as little droplets rolled down his nose.


    What he practiced right now was a well-known exercise within the empire. It was one of the most common cultivation manuals, the Breeze of the West, it had been named. It was the foundation of this empires'' cultivation system. Even children and elderly performed it, just to stay in shape. The general idea was simple: As one moved in a circle, they''d switch between different stances. Though the beginning was easy, each step would grow exponentially harder, until one inevitably breaks and starts over. Li Yangyi had heard that his was also a popular form of punishment for prisoners, though he did not believe that rumor-why would anyone deliberately strengthen evildoers? It made no sense.


    After half an hour, the boys'' breathing turned unstable, and his limbs started wobbling. He spat out a mouthful of turbid air, then slumped down. "Damn, so I can still only reach the 16th step," the boy lamented. The rumor went that there are exactly 100 steps. He was far away from reaching that goal. Still, he was not discouraged. Instead, he felt happy. This world was full of Spiritual Energy. Even if the world wasn''t real, the progress he did undoubtedly stayed with him. "I wonder if I can get muscle soreness in this world, " he talked with himself then chuckled.


    "Is this the martial art you base your cultivation around?" A voice suddenly resounded from Li Yangyis'' left, startling him greatly. He immediately turned around, only to see the chef sitting on a tree stump, watching him attentively. "It''s pretty lame."


    Li Yangyis'' eye twitched. He huffed and flung his robe, returning to his exercises. "What would you know? If it was that bad, why would everyone in the empire use it?"


    "If everyone uses it, how could it possibly be good?" The chef rebuked, while rubbing his chin. "Aren''t you from a rich family? Don''t they have any kind of manual or art that is a little more special."


    "We do, but I''d have to travel to the main family. It''s not as easy as you think," Li Yangyi grumbled. "And even then, it would only be useful after I reach the 5th stage, which could be several years, or even decades."


    The chef louldy laughed, his voice grating at Li Yangyis'' ears. "Is that so? I guess we all have our problems, don''t we?" He pushed himself up and approached Li Yangyi, who was painstakingly recreating the 3rd pose of the Breeze to the West manual. "Enough aerobics, come with me."


    "What do you mean," the boy asked him.


    "Didn''t you want to learn the martial arts of the village? It''s not as shabby and outdated like your little endurance game," the chef explained. He twirled with his gray beard while doing so. "I might just be a geezer with one arm, but teaching you should still be easy enough."


    Li Yangyis'' eyes widened and he grew agitated, though he promptly composed himself. With a wary face, he asked, "I thought you told me to learn by myself?"


    "You are. But somebody has to at least show you how everything works, right? Don''t always be so doubtful, let''s go." The old man nudged him and practically dragged him away.


    If it were his father, he''d never have dared to talk back. The chefs authorital tone seemed to be lacking, Li Yangyi told himself, a little proud. But then again, his father probably would not have been so patient with him either. No, in the first place, why was he thinking about such unnecessary things in the first place?


    Interestingly, the chef brought him back inside, instead of some kind of hidden underground base. "Open the upper left drawer please," the old man spoke, while brushing his hair back with his movable arm.


    Li Yangyi attentively followed his instructions. Inside, he found a few knifes, which appeared almost unused. He wondered, where these newly brought?


    "Pass me one," the chef spoke. And again, Li Yangyi followed. He gave him a knife with a long and sharp blade. Quite honestly, it appeared rather brittle and certainly could not be used in fighting or killing, as such he was interested to see where this was going.


    The chef dipped the knife inside a basin of still water. He swept through it, several times, creating small ripples that crashed against the wooden walls. However, no water splashed out. Afterward, he dried off its blade with a white cloth and nodded with satisfaction. His next step was opening the drawers, and at that moment, Li Yangyi felt a squall of aromatic herbs and seasonings envelop him, almost making him sneeze. The chef reached deep within, until he took out a fresh chicken carcass, dripping in blood, and wrapped tightly in some fabric. He placed his hand on the bone, he pressed on the skin, he pinched the reddish tendons, and he cut through the flesh. Every noise he made, never fell out of rhythm, and by the time Li Yangyi realized what he was looking at, the chef had already completed in deboning the chicken.


    Still mesmerized, Li Yangyi spoke. "That was pretty incredible." He gave his heartfelt compliments.


    "Thank you, youngster. It appears you still have some taste." The chef nodded.


    "But. . . after we are done eating, can you teach me the martial arts?" He asked, a little confused.


    "That was it."


    "Huh?" Li Yangyi tilted his head, afraid he heard wrong. "Sorry, what?"


    "That was it."


    The young man popped a vein on his forehead, as he shouted with a seething voice. "Don''t be ridiculous, you were clearly just preparing lunch!" Damn, this world really was full of ruthless scammers after all!


    "Well, I can''t deny that." The chef spoke honestly. "But if you can''t even understand that, you have no hope in learning the martial arts, let alone pursue the way of the dao."


    "What are you spouting," Li Yangi said while growing increasingly agitated. "This is a textbook scam! You aren going to tell me about some kind of 10-step guide next right? I admit, your skill with the blade is incredible, but it has nothing to do with strength."


    "You seem to have a misconception. Who said that the Dao had anything to do with strength," the chefs voice abruptly grew louder, surprising the young man. "When you dedicated yourself to the heavens, it is not about might or skill. Just as you practiced to punch a thousand times, I have learned to carve ten-thousands of times. When I started butchering, all I saw was the chicken. Now, I do not need to see anything at all, and the chicken, even if alive, will not realize it has been carved. An apprentice wears a knife out in 2 years, a chef in 10, while my knife, that has been used in decades, have no chip in them at all! So it is you that should not speak nonsense."


    "I . . ." Li Yangyi was at a loss for words. His heart inexplicably beat faster.


    "Don''t you get it, youngster," the chef spoke, his voice mild once more. "The dao is within everything. It encompasses us all. You take chicken and debone it, but instead you learn a Way of Life." He patted Li Yangyis'' shoulder. "First, you should try grasping this principle." He paused.. "Oh, also, can you marinate the chicken in soysauce, I am sure it will taste delectable."

 Chapter 64 - The Little Girls Job

    "Shou, I cannot wait anymore, let me start an instance." Zhang Yong, who watched Li Yangyi train, felt his blood pump wildly. He remembered the words of that chef. Even if that boy would not get it, that did not mean he wouldn''t. Truly, this place was a treasure trove of everything! One of the best decisions in his life was entering through the door.


    "Ah, but we are 10 people. If everyone stays for 5 hours, and we only have 4 cores, at most, except for Li Yangyi, we can have 7 more people entering at most," Mei Xue said. She was the only person who dared to interfere with a powerhouse like Zhang Yongs'' decision.


    "That is true. Cutting in line would not adhere to my sense of justice," Zhang Yong spoke, taking no offense.


    Ran Wei was the first to say something. "Uhm, if needed, I can give up my space. I don''t have much to do with cultivation in the first place, and I can have plenty of fun simply by watching."


    Mei Xue shook her head. "That won''t do. We need your expertise to find out more about the world. Currently, you seem to be the only one well-versed enough about the village and its lifestyle to secure us enough information of the history. You are essential."


    "I, uh, I see." The woman nodded, as she blushed a little. Never in her life had she expected a bigshot like Mei Xue to regard her, no less compliment her.


    "It''s fine for me if I don''t go," Ah Liang spoke. "In the first place, this kind of excitement does not suit me much. I''d rather you guys solve the problems and I follow an established road. The mere idea of the witch scares me endlessly."


    "Then, I will also refrain today," Wan Gu followed right after. "I mean, even if I returned in that world, wouldn''t I just be some feces laying on the ground," he scratched his cheek. He really did not wish to experience being eaten alive again.


    Mei Xue nodded. "We have our teams then."


    ...


    Zhang Yong opened his eyes. He breathed in the several times better air within this illusory world. "Home sweet home," the man muttered.


    To his side, the little girl was checking up on him, to see if he had any defects. In her eyes, he had just resurrected after being killed by the witch. It was incredulous that he had not a scratch on him! "Are you also a witch?"


    "I wish, kiddo, I wish," Zhang Yong spoke. If he was, would anyone dare talk back to him? Instead, he''d waltz back into the Zhang family and change it to his liking without anyone having a say. "The truth is, I can''t even measure up to a strand of hair, compared to her."


    "Still, that is amazing! I''ve never seen someone come back from confronting that monster! You will surely go down in the history books." The girl spoke with an animated expression. After the dangerous elements had passed, she had turned cheerful again. In fact, the girl appeared to have become much more trusting."


    A voice in Zhang Yongs'' head appeared. It was  Mei Xue again. Though this was her first appearance in this store, she had already taken over the leader spot. "Who is that girl," she asked.


    "It''s just some kid from the village," Zhang Yong replied. "She knows a lot about the beast, so I think it will be beneficial to have her by our side."


    "I am only curious, no need to explain yourself," he heard the young lady on the other side speaking and laughing. "She seems like a cute girl. Take care of her."


    Zhang Yong smiled wryly. Once more, he felt as if he had been lectured by someone much younger than him. However, he did not care about these kind of formalities. Instead, he paid his attention to the young kid again. "Say, the martial art where you can display power much higher than your body allows. . . is it fine if I can ask you something about it?"


    "Sure!" Naturally, she did not reject. "Don''t worry I am a good teacher."


    ". . ." Zhang Yong remembered her last lecture, and almost felt his expression darken. "Well, I''ve got a hunch, it''s relating to the Dao, though. So, I''ve learned all my life that cultivation is all about getting stronger and faster, but recently, I feel like I''ve been wrong. Even someone who has no fighting skill and cultivation level at all can become strong."


    "That probably is true," the girl agreed.


    Zhang Yongs heart beat faster. He knew instinctively, he had arrived closer to an undeniable truth. "I remember, my grandfather told me, the more I rise in cultivation level, the mightier I become. All the manuals that help me break through, they all relate to fighting. Strengthening techniques, footwork, body building, and even cultivation magic are to help me in duels. But if the Dao encompasses everything even if ones cultivation level comes from fighting, does it not mean that those who practice the Dao, but do not involve themselves with cultivation levels and fighting can be equally strong, even if they are simply mortal?"


    The girl stared at him. "Honestly, no idea," she replied him succinctly. She had lost him after the second sentence, but did not wish to interrupt him as he was deep in thought.


    Zhang Yong only smiled. He did not need any verification, as he had already believed this to be true it would explain these villagers inexplicable strength. "A friend told me I needed to get a job. So, do you have one?"


    Unexpectedly, the kid nodded. "I do?"


    "Really? What is it?"


    She proudly puffed her chest. "My job is to be a little girl!"


    ...


    Lin Zhuyue entered around the same time as Zhang Yong. She returned to the statue once more, and caught sight of the woodchipper again. By now, the sun was receding, hiding beneath the horizon and painting the sky a pale orange.


    "Oh, it is you again," the man spoke.


    Lin Zhuyue kept her eyes on the wizard. She asked, "Is there anything specific you know about this thing? It''s years old, you told me, but I don''t understand how you guys did not keep a record on whom the creator is."


    "Well, a big problem comes from the fact that the people within this place change all the time, as such, it is hard to keep track of who has been here, and who has not." The woodchipper shrugged his shoulders. It was not a secret after all, and the woman in front of him would soon learn her fate, just like he did. Though he did feel sorry for her.


    Mei Xue, using the talk function, said, "Good Job. With this, we can somewhat confirm that everyone in this village knows about the words that the receptionist told Ran Wei. The question now is only if the village is on our side or not."


    Lin Zhuyue, who listened to the young lady talk, did not have such deep thoughts as her. Instead, as she was trying to help, she simply asked, "Hey, are you on the same side as me?"


    The woodchipper (and Mei Xues) eyes opened wide. "That''s a peculiar question, which I do not know the answer to. I don''t think I am against you, but as for whether we are the same side . . . I don''t know, that seems like a question answered after we know each other, right?"


    "Hmm, I''d rather know about the statue, quite honestly."


    "I can''t help you with that," the young woodchipper told her, a little apologetic. "Oh, but I know someone who may."


    "Really? Who is it?"


    "So, if you wish to learn more about the history of this whole place, you''d either have to ask the chef or the apothecary. They are both one of the oldest people in this village, after all." He took  a pause, the resumed speaking. "But the chef isn''t available during night time, as some people say he grieves when the sun go down, so I''d leave him alone. The apothecary should welcome you though, no problem."


    Lin Zhuyue nodded understandingly. "Did you hear that?"


    "Got it, loud and clear," Mei Xue replied. Unbeknownst to Zhuyue, her current expression was rather complex. The reason for that was that the apothecary had likely been her own route within this fate. The apothecary, to her knowledge, was the old woman she had met when entering the village, and given how everyone seemingly had their own people assigned to them, than that old grandma was surely hers.


    "Oh, I just remembered something," the woodchipper spoke. "There''s one story about the wizard that I have heard which may be useful to you."


    "Really, what is it?" Lin Zhuyue jumped forward, startling the young man.


    "Uh, well, I''ve heard a long time ago that the witch and the wizard both originated from this village. At that time, this place was not as desolate as we know it. Even these demonic beasts did not exist during that time.. So, would it not be safe to assume that everything that is currently happening does not come from the field, the masked woman, but the statue in this place? If that statue represents the village that is."

 Chapter 65 - Apothecary

    Ran Wei joined not long after, occupying the last core, making Shou quite satisfied. She sighed, as she reeked that familiar smell of beer and food. Once more, she saw the receptionist within her sight. Without further ado, she asked the receptionist. "Is there anyone I can speak with if I wish to learn more about this village?"


    "You can ask me," the receptionist replied proudly. "I may be young, but I know my way around here. Otherwise, I''d never have gotten this job."


    "Okay then." She took her offer. "Are you originally from this village?"


    "Nope," the older woman answered. "I, just like you, wandered into this place. Only for me, it was 20 years ago. I still remember. At that time, I was just an immature girl from the Xuan Kingdom, pursuing my love. But, just as I was about to confess, I wandered through a world shrouded in fog, and landed in this godforsaken place." She chuckled, basking within her own melancholy. "At that time, I was as young as you, and the previous receptionist that explained this village to me was not much older than me. Time has really passed without giving me a chance to adjust. It''s truly a shame."


    The clerk listened with much attention. It wasn''t only because she found the story interesting and that Mei Xue was so hellbent on finding the truth, but also because that receptionist reminded her of herself. She wondered. If she had never left her hometown, would she have ended up the same way as the middle-aged woman in front of her did?


    "I don''t quite understand though. Why can''t you leave?"


    "It''s quite simple, really. The whole world, for us, is just a field of flowers. No matter how far you walk, the only thing that comes to greet you will be the witch, the village, or some shadow beast. It''s not like nobody tried, but all those who left, without a doubt, return or die. Those are the options," the receptionist explained.


    Ran Wei stared at the table while remaining seated. She observed her empty bowl and thanked the lord that her own hometown was not stricken with such a curse. Otherwise, she did not know how she''d survive in such a desolate place. Even now, she simply wished to leave and explore the world. The store clerk opened her mouth. "If you could leave though, what would you do?" It was not a question that the group had prepared beforehand, and ultimately would not leave in solving this puzzle, but she was simply mesmerized within the setting, and asking the question felt as if she had asked herself.


    "Hmm. I don''t know."


    "Would you not return to your old place," Ran Wei asked.


    The receptionist replied. "I could. But I do not know if I would. I have, by now, lived her more than I have at my old place."


    "You could search for that old love again. Don''t you miss your parents? Or some other friends and relatives?" she continued pressing, almost a little distressed as if she needed the answer for herself.


    "I''d be lying if I said I was not curious." The receptionist giggled carefreely, as she stretched herself. "But what is the point? You should know, whether you like it or not, life moves forward. You can''t control what happens beyond you, but you can understand your reaction to it. You can choose to be happy or sad, regardless of the outcome. Me? I will choose to be happy all the time. If I can return, that''d be nice, but if I cannot, that''d be just as great."


    ". . .You guys here really know how to be philosophical." Ran Wei sighed. She knew the receptionist had just talked about something insightful, but honestly, she wasn''t smart enough to understand it. But what she did realize was that she too was content with her life. She had left behind many things when moving to the city, and she hadn''t even gotten a ticket into the capital, yet after everything that was said, she was still happy with everything, no matter the road, one will find satisfaction and disappointment at the same time-what mattered was their attitude towards it. That was probably the same way the receptionist felt. "Uhm, say, may I speak to the village elder?"


    ...


    Li Yangyi, after a while, was naturally the first to leave the instance first. He was shocked to see so many people the moment he left his consciousness. He had never expected this place to be so full! It was the right call to enter the world before anyone else, after all. He wondered, did his sister manage to enter?


    "Welcome back," Li Yinyi greeted him from behind. She knew he''d be arriving as she had watched him live in that illusory world the whole time. "What''s your completion rate now," was the first thing she asked.


    "Uhm, it says 28%. That is pretty good, right?"


    Li Yinyi nodded. "I think so too."


    "I see that Zhang Yong has entered the world of the witch, but what''s with all these other people? Did the emperor come to visit or why has there been a sudden influx of people," Li Yangyi voiced his thoughts.


    "Well, it''s probably that people wish to distract themselves from these turbulent times," a female voice said, and as the young boy turned around, was shocked to see the familiar face.


    "Miss Mei Xue," Li Yangyi gasped then swiftly greeted her. "Uh, I am sorry for the late welcome. I did not know you were here at all."


    Mei Xue shook her head. "Don''t worry about it, you were in deep sleep after all. Also, thanks to you, I''ve gained valuable information." She eyed the now unmanned core and turned to the other customers. "Does anyone here mind if I go next?"


    Naturally, no one would dare talk back to her. As such, she welcomed the new illusory world, as she fell asleep on the chair that Shou had given Li Yangyi.


    "-Hey, are you listening, brat?" A grating voice immediately filled her eardrums, and Mei Xue knew exactly who it was. In front of her sat an old lady with gray hair, tied into a bun, and black robe. She had a weathered face, with black irises that left no light out.


    "I am," Mei Xue spoke tactfully. Even if she did not, her beauty would paint everything she did elegantly anyways. "I''ve just been wondering. How exactly did I end up in this place?"


    "How should I know," the old lady scoffed. "If you don''t have anything better to do, just leave, will ya'' I still have lots of stuff to do." Suddenly, she glanced out the window and saw the sun had already set. She sighed. "Nevermind. Stay the night here for now. I can''t let an innocent girl like you outside at such a time."


    "Thank you very much for the offer," Mei Xue bowed and spoke with a smile.


    The old lady waved her away. "you said you''ve been wandering through the fields the whole day? It''s good that you made it out alive, but I warn you, don''t step into any of the wrong places, otherwise, you won''t be so lucky next time." She stood up, pushing herself off the ground. "You must be hungry, I will make something to eat."


    "I can help," Mei Xue spoke.


    "Just sit!"


    She did what she was told. She remained on the pillow and began taking in the scenery around her. The young lady was inside a wooden hut, one of many within these villages. A small candle illuminated the lights, completely different from the magic in Shous'' store. The old woman in the kitchen was the owner of this humble abode. She had introduced herself as the apothecary.


    When Mei Xue had entered, quite a lot of people had swarmed her and been enchanted by her looks. It was that woman who had pulled her away with an irritated face. It seemed that the charm she exuded did not work, which, to Mei Xue, was actually a positive thing. She could finally relax for once.


    "Excuse me, how long have you lived here," Mei Xue watched over her shoulder and asked.


    The apothecary grumbled but still answered. "Except for that wily old chef, probably the longer than anyone else. What do you want to know?"


    "How did you know I wanted something?"


    "You brats always want something. Always searching and full of ambition, as if life didn''T give enough already. I hate these kinds of people," she spat out. At the same time, she chopped a few herbs with her knife.


    "I suppose that is true," Mei Xue replied. "I wanted to know what is up with this village."


    The sounds in the kitchen stopped. After a few minutes, the old woman slowly answered. "You waste no time, do you?" She chuckled wryly, resuming her cooking. "I don''t know if it is true or not, but long ago, I''ve heard a story. It was the origin of this village. Do you wish to hear it?"


    Mei Xue nodded vehemently, then realized the apothecary could not see her. "I want to!"


    An aromatic smell began to leave the kitchen.. "The story goes, in the beginning, this place was not a village, but the home of one single, secluded family."

 Chapter 66 - The Last To Enter

    By now, even Shou himself had cozied up within the group. He also wanted to find out the truth of that village and its connection to the witch. At first, he worried about spoilers, but he had realized that these people seemed to know more about the world than himself, even though that is his own memory. That fact was hugely embarrassing to him, thus he listened attentively to any new conjectures. "Si, do you know how the story will end?"


    "I have a hunch, but I can''t control what the others will do," the Si replied him. "That''s why I told you to try the instance out for yourself. Otherwise, how will you sell something you have no idea about."


    "It''s been really long since I''ve been lectured. It''s truly refreshing." Shou nodded.


    ...


    The apothecary spoke to Mei Xue, continuing on with the story. "They were no ordinary family of course. No, people called them miracle workers, for they could heal any illness and injury through some ancient arts. At one point, more and more people gathered, and slowly, a village started to form, with that elusive family in the center."


    "If they are so great, where are they now," the young lady asked her.


    "Who knows?" The apothecary laughed. "Though they could save those around them, they could not save themselves. Ironic, is it not? But it is a fact that they paved the foundations for what we are now. Some say they simply moved on, but I don''t believe that. No one, simply ''goes''. I think the witch has something to do with it," she said firmly. "After all, the house she now resides in is what used to belong to that family. Maybe, they have offended someone they should not have offended, and now, those that live here continue to feel that person''s wrath to this very day."


    Mei Xue did not reply. She was lost in thought. The story, though helpful in understanding the origin of the village, did not explain the curse that came from it. Was it the witch that placed the curse after all? The young lady wondered¡ªno, in the first place. . . was it even a curse at all?


    The apothecary waltzed out the kitchen, in her hand two wooden bowls of which white steam rose up gradually. "Eat. Don''t hold back. You must be hungry."


    Mei Xue did not object, even though she had just eaten in the real world. It was a free meal after all. She glanced at the food and saw it was a greenish soup, with many different herbs. When she smelled it, a fresh aroma revealed itself. As Mei Xue took a small spoonful and placed it in her mouth, her eyes widened. "Bleh," she spoke. "Why is it bitter?"


    "Don''t be childish," the apothecary reprimanded. "It''s healthy."


    Mei Xues'' brows furrowed. She did not complain anymore. After all, she wasn''t a kid. Yet, she felt a little crossed, as Li Yangyi had gotten (by his appearance) something delicious to eat, while she sat here, swallowing medicine. "Oh, it''s not that bad if I eat more."


    "Of course," the apothecary spoke and humphed. The old woman also sipped the soup, seemingly used to the unique taste.


    "I''d like to know more of the family," Mei Xue spoke, while eating. She tucked her hair behind her ear, trying to not get any strands into the soup. "Is there any way I can find out more?"


    "Why? It''s just old history. Or maybe even just a family. What could possibly interest you there?"


    Mei Xue softly blew on her food, causing the steam to flow away. "Why not," she answered succinctly. "Don''t you find it interesting? Even when I was small, I was interested in many things, especially those that were hard to come by. I wanted to know everything, have everything and be everything, so when a mystery like this comes up, I can''t help myself." She giggled, her face incomparably charming.


    The apothecary looked at her. "Well, I suppose there is some." She placed her spoon down. "There''s a statue of a young man down the block, the village refers to him as the wizard. Well, there must be a reason why the village chose to erect that ancient statue of him here after all, right? If it''s someone from the family, it would make sense. Some say it was him that fended off that witch before." The old woman shrugged. "But for us, he doesn''t really hold any meaning, given the story is decades, or maybe even centuries, old and that man has long passed." She paused. "No that is not completely true, some of the younger ones have started revering the statue as a totem once more, as they believe it is his spirit that protects us from the witch. That''s foolish though. I''ve lived here for so long and never saw signs of that thing. The statue is just a beautiful rock."


    Mei Xue smiled. "How fascinating."


    "Listen. It will be a lot harder than any other secret you have uncovered," the apothecary warned. "Do you want to know the truth? Then you have no choice but to ask the witch herself. That woman is the key to everything. But you would not be so stupid and actually do that, right?"


    "Don''t worry, I know my limits." Mei Xue shook her head. "Even for me, that is impossible, I wager."


    After a while, she finished her soup. She also came to realize her spiritual qi had risen after consuming it all.


    ...


    "¡ªso that is the story," Ah Liang explained to Zhang Yong, Ran Wei, and Lin Zhuyue what he had heard from that apothecary in Mei Xues'' instance.


    Mei Xue had suggested for one person to watch over everything happening in the illusory world and relaying important info to those whose minds are currently inside the artifacts. By doing so, they could work together even though they were all at different places and could neither hear nor see each other. Ah Liang, as someone that did not enter the illusory world today, choose to volunteer for this role. As such, he had just as much to do as those who had opened an instance, and sweat started dripping down his forehead.


    "Gotcha, thanks," Zhang Yong replied.


    Ran Wei answered too. "Thank you for telling me, Sir."


    Right after came Lin Zhuyues'' voice. "Thank you, boss."


    ...


    Lin Zhuyue watched the statue. For some reason, she could not take her eyes off it. Even the woodchipper had left, saying everything he had wanted, leaving her alone in this place. She felt her sight drawn to the wizard, just like how others are drawn to this village. She wondered. The curse that befell this place, allowing no one to leave, was it really the witch that accomplished it?


    To those in the village, this statue represented hope, but maybe it wasn''t as simple as that. ". . . Perhaps, are you the one calling these people here? Maybe you too cannot help but hold on to some unknown hope," Lin Zhuyue muttered. "A hope that someone may finish what you wished for, and come get rid of the witch for you?"


    Naturally, the statue did not answer.


    ...


    Zhang Yong wandered through the fields, while the young little girl quietly followed him. Night had already arrived, and he had urged her to go back to the village, but she did not wish to listen. Instead, the more he told her to leave, the more adamant she was to stay. Kids always had an adventurous spirit, and it was the same with her.


    He wondered, from the customers in the Store of Fates, was he the only person to have seen the filed at night? Of course, there were also those that saw it through the screen, but it could never compare with the beautiful image within this place.


    A soft breeze gently caressed him, while the hush of flowers and grass played a beautiful melody together with the swarming insects and fluttering leaves. The air and spiritual essence felt incredibly fresh. The bright full moon, together with many bright stars shone only upon him as if he had traveled to a world that was untouched by humankind. It was a wonderful experience to his mind and dao road, as he experienced oneness with nature¡ªa feeling he had long forgotten after rising past the 3rd stage. Zhang Yong truly believed satisfaction came not from being an emperor or deity, but to know how to enjoy life.


    Suddenly, a stiff howl broke his indulgence in the ephemeral feeling of harmony. The little girl immediately tensed up. Zhang Yong smiled, as he clenched his fist. "Found you."


    ...


    Ran Wei was the first to return. She had a wry smile and a complicated expression. ". . .To think there was no village elder within that place." The woman looked at the core and saw a completion rate of 27%. It was rather small.


    "You''ve found out a lot of info, don''t worry about it," the bodyguard Wan Gu told her honestly. Compared to him who did nothing at all, she was definitely integral to the operation. He did not feel discouraged at all though. No, he right now, he was incredibly excited. He felt as if he were part of an utmost important secret mission, and being able to take part in this project was a privilege by itself.


    "Good work," Li Yinyi told her while giving a high-five. She faced the core.. "I guess it''s now my turn."

 Chapter 67 - Li Yinyis Significance

    Zhang Yong returned soon after. He said with excitement, "I think I''ve found a nest or something! After prying further, there were quite a few shadow beasts hiding in that place."


    However, he realized, no one was paying attention to him. He guided his sight to the other cores and came to realize why. Li Yinyi had entered the illusory world. Her significance needed no explaining.


    ...


    The time for Li Yinyi resumed once more, and she found herself at the grey basement. For those other customers, this illusory world had endless fields, a wide sky, and endless possibilities to explore, but for her, there was only this small room and the little, broken-down hut above it. She hadn''t even seen the village with her own eyes.


    However, she did not mind. Everything paled in comparison to the masked woman in front of her, the moment she had met the witch, Li Yinyi needed to know everything there was about her. It almost felt like love at first sight¡ªthough she had never truly experienced that feeling.


    The last instance had been a few days already, but the young girl nevertheless remembered everything clearly, and now she stood before the scene once more, no difference to be seen. It was as if she had traveled back in time.


    "Watch out! She may steal a body part of yours," Li Yangyi shouted.


    The witch raised her hands (causing even the onlookers to take a stifled breath), but in the end, it fell again, slowly, but with purpose. She turned around, leaving for the door. But Li Yinyi had realized, she was no longer bound or locked behind bars. "Does it mean she at least somewhat approved of me?" She waited for the steps to disappear, then waltzed out of the stuffy room. Observing everything around her, Li Yinyi realized that the whole basement may be bigger than the rest of the house. "If this really was the house of that family that founded the village, then I should be able to find some stuff relating to that, no doubt." She nodded to herself.


    The layout in the basement was not particularly complicated, though the many rooms may still cause someone to get lost. But as Li Yinyi didn''t search for anything particular, she did not worry about that happening. If she called out the witch, would she come to help her? Probably not. Instead, she might just blast her away.


    Many different rooms simply contained scrolls, books, and some papers that were either old and brittle, or contained incomprehensible stuff written within them. Li Yinyi wasn''t interested in them. If it were someone like Mei Xue, she may have been able to decipher it, but for her, trying to understand these felt like a waste of time. It did bring her back to the first time she came visiting Shous'' store though. During her first time within this world, she had also wandered through the hut. But now, she was a lot wiser. . . or at least she had people watching over her who could offer some help.


    "So far, you''ve only found rooms containing experiments and knowledge. " Ah Liang spoke first. "I wonder, is this basement sorely dedicated to research? They all look a little different, is it because they all have different studies?"


    "Hey, don''t just throw them away, they may be related to the mystery of these beasts," Zhang Yong spoke into her mind.


    Li Yangyi followed right after. "Also, if you find anything related to martial arts, you gotta tell your brother. Come on, show them to the screen."


    "I don''t even know how to do that," Li Yinyi complained back. She wondered, should she just shut off the communication system? "You guys just stay put, okay?"


    The people on the other side said no more, and Li Yinyi continued exploring. She strolled through the basement, happily, as if on a picnic. She had noticed that this place, even though underground, was well-lit, and it was not through candles. She wondered if maybe these things were similar to the mechanism used for illuminating the Store of Fates.


    After around an hour, Li Yinyi came across a room that resembled less a scholar''s residence, but more of a scientist''s laboratory. She was internally amazed by the sight. Her heart beat a little faster, as her adventurous spirit was roused. In this room, there were many different scrolls, and tables filled with messy notes. The floor had a beautiful carpet, though many different ink splotches and weird scratches made its appearance wane. However, these were not the things she found interesting. Vials and Jars, full of different kinds of substances decorated this place, giving it a complex smell of numerous herbs.


    Li Yinyi felt the urge to sneeze.


    "In the first place, what makes the supposed family so miraculous," she asked herself. If she knew anything about them, she may have understood if this was a hint or not. Sadly, the only thing foretold had been that they were some kind of healers that could cure injury and disease. "Is this place full of some mythical elixir? No, that could not be the case, right?" The girl peeked into one of the pots. It contained a green, viscous liquid, that had hardened, presumably due to time. A bright idea suddenly appeared in her mind. "Hmm, should I try eating it?"


    "That''s absolutely out of the question," Li Yangyi resolutely chimed in.


    "Che, you are no fun." The sister shook her head, glancing at the tables full of notes. There were several ink bottles next to them, though they had all hardened, indicating that no one had used them for a long, long time. If that was the case, this may have been the belongings of the original residents, the family?


    She read through some of them.


    "¡ªa spiritual vessel consists of the Qi around us and the consciousness of the everlasting Dao. In theory, by gathering them both and combining them, one may be able to create a host for the soul."


    "I''ve captured a Yin Spirit, though [part unreadable]. Following the dimensional mass conversion, these things [an ink splotch] What makes it different from any normal spirits?"


    "¡ªguiding my mind into the world of consciousness, I have found [blurred]. Taking [blurred] requires an immense amount Qi, which at the . . . . time needs to be controlled. A wrong decision may change the course of the Material Plane. Further research is required¡ª"


    "The light finally shone upon me! It appears the answer had lain before me the whole time. Is this what one perceives as fate?"


    Reading through these things, Li Yinyi felt her head spin. For some time she wondered if these were the same language she knew of. "Guys, does this mean anything to you?"


    ". . . Nope, not at all," Zhang Yong replied, his brain similarly hurting.


    Ran Wei spoke, "It reads like a bunch of nonsense. Let''s just ignore it."


    "I don''t think it is that simple," Mei Xue, who had returned from her own illusory world spoke. Right now, all the attention was on Li Yinyi. "But there''s no use worrying about stuff like that. I hear you''ve been struggling to find the relation between this hut, the witch, and the family. It''s probably because you are searching for the wrong stuff."


    "What does miss Mei mean with that," Li Yinyi asked, confused.


    Mei Xue replied. "You need to find personal stuff for that. Family portraits, biographies, belongings, and maybe even the rooms they stayed in. Not some unobtainable research."


    "I see." Li Yinyi nodded, understanding. She had indeed been looking for the wrong things. "I''ll have to go up for that." The witch won''t mind, right?


    "Good luck."


    It wasn''t hard to leave the basement. Clearly, this was not built to be a prison, and she had passed the stairs that led up a long time ago. She made her way up, somewhat regretfully though, since she had not explored everything on the underground floor¡ªwhich is why she had missed one last room, though it was locked behind metal chains anyways.


    How the hut appeared above ground was no news for anyone. The walls were broken, most of them burned, and the furniture and items strewn across the floor as if a hurricane had passed by several times. If it weren''t for the near dustless rooms, no one would have doubted that this place had been abandoned for several decades.


    Li Yinyi walked decisively. She knew the one place to find personal stuff. It was where she had first seen the painting and subsequently met the witch. She remembered with joy the first time she was killed by her. As they were basically friends now though, that woman would not mind if she snooped around again, right?


    "This is it," she spoke, pointing at the large artwork hanging on the wall. It depicted, as she remembered. A man, a woman, and a young girl. "Do any of these guys ring a bell?"


    Nobody spoke. Clearly, they hadn''t ever seen them before. This time, Li Yinyi took a closer look at the room, and rummaging through the drawers and the trash on the floor, she came across a smaller picture. It depicted a young man with short hair and a smile. He gave off an erudite vibe.


    "Ah, no way!" The abrupt scream surprised Li Yinyi, she realized it was Lin Zhuyue. "That is the wizard! The statue! I am sure of that!"

 Chapter 68 - Hidden Mission

    "Are you sure about that," Ran Wei crossed her arms and asked doubtfully.


    Lin Zhuyue snapped back. "Am I sure? I''m not some senile old fog unlike you. There aren''t many that give off the same vibe as that wizard, especially not so close to each other. I am one hundred percent sure."


    "That''s interesting," Mei Xue mumbled. "I suppose we can believe the story told by that apothecary for now, given all these clues that have been delivered. You did a good job, Yyinyi."


    "Thanks!"


    Li Yinyi took the picture and planned to place it in her pocket later. This was not considered stealing. After all, since it''s been here for this long, that meant no one wanted it in the first place. She wondered if more stuff had been hidden away in this place and started digging through the trash once more.


    Suddenly¡ªor not so suddenly¡ªshe heard the door behind her creak, causing her to jump. She turned around with a nervous expression and saw the witch, dressed in a black dress that emphasized her figure and a mask that hid everything but one red eye. Li Yinyi tilted her head. "Dejavu?"


    The witch moved towards her, and Li Yinyi stepped a few steps back and closed her eyes, though the all-familiar blinding heat did not appear. Instead, the woman squatted in front of her, glancing at the image she was holding.


    Li Yinyi realizing she had not died felt emboldened and with great spirit, tried asking the witch, "Uhm, do you know the wizard?"


    The masked woman lifted her head, looking Li Yinyi straight into her eyes. Though no one could tell behind the mask, she opened her mouth, and to the girls'' surprise, spoke. ". . .So they call this idiot the wizard now?"


    Li Yinyis''s mouth widened enough for an egg to fit cleanly inside. She clutched the image, unsure of what to say. The witch talked! She really talked! So she understood human speech after all. Though her voice was incredibly grating to the ear, as if she had inhaled a ball of fire, these sounds coming out her throat were undoubtedly words.


    "Yes. I know him," she continued talking, not minding the girls'' astonishment. "He''s my brother."


    ...


    As Li Yinyi returned with a gleeful face, she saw the complicated reactions of the other customers.


    "You really don''t fear death," Zhang Yong could not help comment.


    Li Yinyi tilted her head. "Why should I?"


    "That''s a good question, a good question indeed." he coughed twice, dispelling any arbitrary feelings. Still, he continued mumbling, his words only heard by himself.


    "I am glad you managed to return safely," Li Yangyi spoke in a worried tone. He hugged his sister emotionally, making the latter feel repulsive.


    "That''s certainly a unique way to clear the instance. I don''t think anyone can copy that even if you wanted." Mei Xue sighed, twirling her hair, one hand on her hip. Though she wasn''t doing anything particular, her actions felt incredibly seductive. "But I suppose it has its merits. We have found out a lot more than I ever thought would be possible. Also, take a look at this." She pointed at the core that Li Yinyi had just used.


    The girl did not quite get where Mei Xue was trying to say, but as she saw the numbers in front of her, her eyes lit up. "Yay, I reached 50%!"


    As soon as her voice fell, everyone clamored to see the core. They almost shoved each other, just to see the truth with their very own eyes, and they were stunned by what they saw. Zhang Yong even pinched himself.


    ". . .It''s true."


    "That is incredible. Is she trying to set a world record?"


    "I can''t believe the first person to reach the halfway mark would be the young mistress from the Li family."


    "¡ªholy shit!"


    . . .The last one was a little different from the other exclamations. The reason for that was because it came from Shou himself. If he didn''t appear often enough, he simply fazed away, becoming one with the bystanders, as such no one had even noticed it was him. The reason for his outcry was not simply because of Li Yinyi speedrunning his shop, but because of the message that appeared in front of him.


    [Hidden Mission Completed]


    [Task: Have the first customer that reaches 50% of the instance ''Deadly Witch Hunt''.]


    "Why are you reacting this way, this isn''t the first time for you to see this, right?" Si was the only one who paid attention to him, ironically.


    Shou propped himself up. He had slid off the chair he was sitting on. "Yes, but I''ve never completed a quest that I did not even know I had. Is that even fair?"


    "Hey, don''t you think it''s quite nice for me to give you stuff like hidden missions? They don''t have any time limit and can be completed through random actions. It''s literally free money," Si humphed. "Also, the problem is that I was unsure on what reward to offer."


    "How come? You can just give me anything, you know? I am not particularly fussy."


    "Well [scratches cheek] . . . That''s because the reward isn''t for you."


    At the same time, the mechanical voice that he had not heard for a long time reappeared. "Sending out completion reward. Asking host to prepare."


    Shou, finally met with something he was used to, stretched his hands out in anticipation. Promptly, a book appeared for him. "Oh, this is rather unexpected." He glanced at the cover page, and read it out loud. Actually, he did not need to read it at all, as the system opened a window and kindly explained what this thing was about.


    [Wondrous Life of Flowers (world grade)


    Cultvuation Technique. Body Modification type.


    Created by an ancient wizard to withstand his crazy experiments, this technique allows every part of the user to become an endless expanse of flowers, replacing traditional vital parts a humanoid creature may possess. Those who master this technique will no longer have any fatal spots, cannot be critically wounded, and are able to survive up to a clean beheading.]


    "...This, well, I suppose this really isn''t for me, huh?" Shou smiled wryly. From all the things that existed in this world, the cultivation that helped him survive longer was the most useless stuff.


    "It''s for Li Yinyi." Si sighed. "The reward has been specially curated for that naive little girl. Hopefully, she can manage to die less with that."


    "You sound a lot younger than her though." He stashed the book away. "Anyways, this is so far apart from what they know of, I fear they may just think that this is some lunatics idle fantasy, or even worse, the devils'' work." A supernatural technique like this, even if true, would IT not become the most dangerous and coveted thing within this Wuxia-style world?


    Si giggled. "But don''t you think that girl would somehow manage no matter what?"


    "You''re trying to act cool again." Shou rubbed his head. "But fine. I agree with you for once." He groaned then approached the lady in question. Li Yinyi did not understand the gravity of his actions yet. The immortal youth approached her and gave the girl a light tap on the shoulder.


    "Ah, Shou, is there anything I can help you with?" Li Yinyi turned around and bowed. Her reaction gathered the other customers who had yet to leave.


    Shou laughed while clapping his hands. "I just wanted to congratulate you on achieving a milestone, as the first person to have completed half of the world."


    "Thank you," Li Yinyi shouted and smiled wholeheartedly. She held her hands as fish and shook them up and down with glittering eyes, happy by the praise. Though the comparison may be rude, it reminded Shou of a well-fed cat.


    "Don''t thank me just yet, I actually have something for you," Shou replied and rummaged within his robe.


    At once, the other customers had their curiosity reach its peak. A present from Shou, the owner of this enigmatic Store of Fates? The gravity of such a situation needed no explaining. Now, even those only lightly interested started murmuring, while also standing on the tippy toes, trying to see even a little bit better.


    "What? That miser is offering free samples? I really must be dreaming," someone said.


    "Li Yangyi," Shou knitted his brows. "there aren''t enough people here to openly talk shit. I can literally see you."


    Zhang Yong rubbed his chin, thinking. "He wouldn''t just give some cookies and call it a day right? It should be something useful."


    "I don''t know about that. Don''t get your hopes up, after all, this place operates by rules. Everything is lined out, so I don''t think it will be anything worth mentioning," An Bai spoke thoughtfully.


    "You bastards have no trust," Shou said, the edges of his mouth stiff. "Good thing I prepared this, otherwise, who knows if you guys would have thought the rewards were just a joke." He took out the book. "Here, take it."


    "What is it?"


    "A cultivation manual."


    "Oh I see, thank you!"


    [Hidden Mission Completed]


    [Task: Have Li Yinyi accept her present.]


    [Reward: From now on, the customers who have entered an instance are able to summon their status page.]

 Chapter 69 - Cultivation Manuals

    "Hold on, what exactly do you mean with ''a cultivation manual''," Mei interjected abruptly. In fact, everyone else had the same question, it was only her whose mind processed the info the fastest.


    Shou stopped reading the new messages that appeared. Though he wanted to ask Si what exactly they meant, the customers did not really give him time to do so.


    Zhang Yong felt his heart beat faster. "Cultivation manual, it can only mean one thing, right?" He glanced at the book in Li Yinyis'' hands.


    "You didn''t pick it up from any of these sects outside right?" Li Yangyi asked skeptically. "All their abilities are recorded, so there''s no use lying, by the way."


    Li Yinyi pouted as she put her hands on her hips. "What''s with all the doubt? If Shou says it is a cultivation manual, then it must be so, right?"


    "Well, it''s not that anyone doubts him," Ah Liang spoke, dabbing away the sweat on his forehead. "But even with all the mystical things around, this still seems a little unbelievable, you have to understand."


    "Why?" Shou was the one to ask. "Have you guys never seen any manuals before?"


    Mei Xue held her head and sighed. Her mood was rather complex, Shou could tell. "It''s not as easy as that. Well, we have those basic manuals, I wager. The one that everyone in the empire learns. For example, the Breeze of the West is a Qi gathering manual. You know, Li Yangyi used it while in the illusory world. I know it, Sir Yong knows it, and I am sure Miss Wei and Zhuyue do too. It''s of the lowest grade though."


    Ran Wei nodded. "That one is more of an aerobic exercise though, to be honest. It''s not really something for me" she said and waved her words away.


    "Those who join the military may learn more specialized techniques. Heart of the Gale, Windy Steps, Five Air Formations, Travelling Swallows," Mei Xue counted them one after another, "incidentally, I know how to use all of them," she spoke with a proud face.


    "Why are they all based on air?" Shou tilted his head.


    Zhang Yong laughed. "I mean, this is the Empire YongFeng, the nation of Eternal Wind, after all."


    "Oh, really?"


    ". . .Don''t tell me you didn''t know that."


    Moving on," Mei Xue coughed twice, "I suppose a mortal would not understand it, while though anything related to the Dao is referred to as cultivation manuals, there are many several categories beneath it which are all really different. For one, the most common, but also the important ones are Qi gathering techniques. When a person rises in ranks, there''s a 90 percent chance that it is through a Qi gathering technique. They can come in all shapes or forms, through meditation, gathering knowledge, stamina training, breathing, performing martial arts, eating, sleeping, etc. and some dark arts even grow stronger through pillage and murder."


    The other expert, Zhang Yong, helped Mei Xue explain. "That''s correct. Depending on your Qi gathering technique, your cultivation route is almost decided, as they are the foundation on what else you can learn within your later life." He paused, letting Shou take everything in. However, judging by his reaction, he seemed to have understood swiftly. "Anyways, aside from that, there are also martial arts scrolls. They teach specific techniques, using the Qi Essence within the human body to attack, defend or parry an enemy."


    The buff man opened his hand. A small gust of wind, circulating and forming a ball, appeared within his palm. "The famous Heart of the Gale is one of them. It allows the user to concentrate the wind within their fists. For mortals, it might even seem supernatural, don''t you think so?" He closed his fist. The wind dispersed, just like that. "You can find the technique book within the famous martial pavilion at the JinYang Academy, though it''s mostly a transcribed scroll and the original book is in the capital."


    "You guys have academies here," Shou asked curiously.


    Zhang Yong laughed. "It''s not like anyone can just enter! But yes, for those who wish to become martial artists, the JinYang Academy is the go-to place. I graduated there a decade ago, actually."


    "My brother and I attend that place too actually. Though we are at spring break for now," Li Yinyi spoke. "You could probably find Wang Jing there too. I think if Shou trained in martial arts or cultivation, that place would be the perfect fit, given your age."


    "But the owner has much more important stuff to attend to," Zhang Yong spoke and patted Li Yinyis'' head. If Shou went to train in the academy, who''d run this life-changing store? Don''t speak thoughtlessly, please. "Moving on, there are movement arts, which are mostly footwork that enhances someones'' speed. I don''t learn them though because a righteous man never escapes!" Suddenly, the man began to recount the mighty tales of his own life, derailing from the actual conversation.


    "¡ªin the end, there are body refining techniques, which are intended for the Daoist to become strong, elegant, swift, and beautiful. Some say that those who cultivate these techniques will become unkillable and even immortal." Mei Xue decisively interrupted Zhang Yong, finishing the explanation for him. "Mystical techniques use the Qi surrounding a person, instead of the one cultivated within. They are harder to control and even harder to master, but those who practice them gain almost magic-like abilities to manipulate the forces of the world. Well, most of them use them as parlor tricks though." The young lady sighed. "Nevertheless, they are still rare and would be the rarest, if it weren''t for the last type of cultivation manuals¡ªthose based on a person''s bloodline. Only those born a certain way can learn these."


    "But that''s just mere hearsay, right," Li Yangyi spoke. "There''s no way stuff like that exists. Those in the academy don''t even teach us about mystical and bloodline techniques. Instead, we are only told about auxiliary techniques, such as formations, poison, pill refining, beast taming, talisman creation, and other types of handicrafts that don''t fit into fighting."


    Mei Xue threw her hands up. She had a slight smile as if she knew something that others did not. "Well, I am just being thorough. The dear owner, as a mortal, has probably never gotten a thorough explanation to the world of cultivation, I wager."


    Shou was lost in his own thoughts. It wasn''t because he did not understand. Rather, it was too familiar. Even within all these eras, the categorization of manuals never changed, it seemed. And he was happy for that, as he believed everyone should have the right to reach for the heavens once. Even the previous daughter-loving Dao had the same thought, evidently, by not suppressing the information. "This one is a body refining technique then," Shou spoke, pointing at the book in Li Yinyis'' hands.


    The girl read the title. "Wondrous Life of Flowers. . . what does that mean?" She flicked through the pages, but obviously would not gain any useful info simply by flying through them.


    "It''s probably some random book the owner got from a charlatan. What grade is it? Does it at least reach the fighter-grade," Li Yangyi scoffed.


    ". . .What''s going on here? I thought we have finally gathered some trust?"


    Li Yangyi quickly held his mouth. "Apologies, it''s still a habit, you see. I can hold back when it comes to minor stuff, but come on, this is a cultivation manual. For others, even a basic fighter-grade manual will be an heirloom passed down to generations. Stealing any of them would cause the world to shun you and hunt you down. Some even start cults just around some technique or art they had the fortune of obtaining. There''s a legend that our empire was founded by a mythological nation-grade martial arts scroll, even. So it is hard to believe you''d just give them away." Those around him, even Ran Wei and Lin Zhuyue who had no interest in cultivation, agreed wholeheartedly. "But why don''t you try explaining it then?"


    "It''s nothing complicated," Shou rubbed his head and spoke. "Since Li Yinyi kept dying so much in the illusory world, I hoped that through this technique, she can survive longer."


    "Well, at least the thought is there. That''s already worth appreciation." Li Yangyi nodded wholeheartedly.


    "So, this cultivation manual will help her return from the dead," Shou spoke matter-of-factly. "It''s similar to the ability within the illusory world. Of course, it is not that good, but you can take it as a reference. When you master this body refining technique, your whole body will be akin to an endless flowerfield. No injury or disease may actually harm you and you are free from the restraints of a physical body. You can reattach lost limbs and even organs, if gone, will not come to affect you. Apparently, it was an ability used by the wizard. Isn''t that, like, thematically accurate?" He laughed calmly.


    None of the customers said a thing. The store was silent enough that even a pin-drop would echo.


    ". . .Say what?" Li Yangyi cleaned his ears, afraid he hadn''t heard correctly.. "I must be getting old. After all, you couldn''t possibly have said what I think you said? Right?"

 Chapter 70 - Going On An Adventure

    "This. . ."


    "Huh?"


    "What the fuck?" An Bai was the first to shout out. He staggered, almost falling down, listening to Shou explain the cultivation manual.


    "Sir Bai, please be careful," the bodyguard shouted as he grabbed his employer. "Also, I am Wan Gu by the way. Please don''t forget my presence, even if it''s really thin."


    ". . .Who cares about your presence right now," the beefy merchant commented. His eyes fell on the book in Li Yinyis'' hands and he quickly glanced away in fear. He almost felt his heart bleed, seeing the item. It was simply too heaven-defying.


    Li Yangyi slapped his face twice. "Stop joking please, Shou." The boy said it with an utmost stiff smile, and he felt himself grow tumultuous simply listening to the description. "I know, I know, you are testing the waters and see if I really have changed my distrustful nature, but to come with something this outlandish is a bit cruel, don''t you think?"


    Ran Wei and Lin Zhuyue whispered with each other.


    "Hey, if what he said was true, how much would that thing cost," the younger one said.


    The other woman answered. "Forget about price! You wouldn''t be able to buy it with all the money in the world! Even if you sold your body lacking in sex appeal, for the rest of your life, you wouldn''t be able to afford a letter within!"


    "Do you have to be so rude about it?"


    The crowd felt themselves grow insane, simply from hearing Shous'' words. "Brother, are you serious? Forget about the sects, if this book goes out, the whole continent may come invading this store," Zhang Yong spoke, his breathing heavy. It was as if a big stone lay on his chest, and he felt the whole place stuffy. His pupils shook, and sweat rolled down his forehead. If anyone saw his pale face, they''d think he''d gotten some kind of life-threatening sickness and avoided him with a big step.


    But none of them felt his behavior exaggerated. In fact, Fatty Liang the coward was so scared, he almost fainted. Still, if what Shou said had been true, what did it mean? Even the greatest body refining manual gave one the strength of ten oxes. The Samsaras Road sect, who specialized in body refinement techniques and boasted about being pioneers within that topic only strengthened themselves to withstand hammer, sword, and arrow.  They were grounded to the world, and though impressive, still believable.


    Yet, here we had, surviving death, reattaching lost limbs, removing the restraints of the world. . . this stuff went beyond dark arts! It was the fantasy of some naive child! No, actually, even a child would spit at you hearing such implausible lies!


    "Hmm, but it seems plausible?" Oh, but Li Yinyi believed it. She read through the first few pages. "Every petal follows the process of rebirth. The first time it is born, it has taken the nourishment of its predecessors, and when it inevitably falls once more, new life will be born. While the individual flowers within may change over the years, the field will always be the same field. As such, everything¡ª be it flowers or humans¡ªis different yet the same, and if not everything dies at once, it will never die."


    Zhang Yong paused, his brows knitting. He thought about the words, his arms crossed. "Fuck, why does the stuff seem to make sense?" He rubbed his beard so hard, he ripped a few hair strands out.


    "I was wrong! I was wrong!" Li Yangyi shouted. "Yinyi, for the love of all things Dao, this book is an heirloom, do not let go of it." He grabbed the body refinement technique, a crazed expression on him. His mind was in shambles, he did not know what to believe, so he simply went with the flow.


    Li Yinyi was unfazed by everything. "Aww, but I wanted the mystical arts of that witch. . ."


    Her brother almost spat blood, hearing these words. "Don''t be like that, I will make sure father accepts your visits here from now on, so just listen okay? Okay?"


    Mei Xue watched everything unfold. She was also shocked, yet her reaction was much more controlled. All she let out was a cute gasp. What the young lady did not understand though were the words that came before. "What did you guys mean with Li Yinyi dying?"


    The veterans of the shop glanced at her and then explained, "I suppose you have never seen it? Well, since everything in this world is a game, even if you die, you will simply return to life."


    "Wait, what do y¡ª"


    "I still cannot accept it," An Bai yelled, "Even if such a technique, supposedly, was possible, what rank would it be?"


    Shou realized that the man was talking to him. He hadn''t been able to get a single word out, so the sudden attention on him caught him unprepared. In the first place, there wasn''t anything special about the manual, so why did they have to react in such a way? He counted on his finger. "Hmm, it''s been a while since I''ve recounted the different grades. If I remember, they were based on how much destruction or change a single cultivation manual could cause, right? There''s the most basic one, the fighter-grade that can beat a single person. Then comes the squad-grade, the platoon-grade, city-grade, province-grade. Afterward, there''s the nation-grade, then the¡ª"


    "Hold up, there''s more?" Zhang Yong did not know what to say. He thought about it, then, only half-hearted laughter left his mouth. That Shou had counted the mythical nation-grade was already way too much. It was just a random invention based on the natural sequence that came from the grading system. No one actually believed in it. But some madmen dreamed of what may come even beyond. Surely, the youth wasn''t one of them, correct?


    "The continental-grade, oh and the world-grade." Shou stopped counting. Actually, there were two or three more grades, but he had reached his destination for this time. "I suppose this would make it the world-grade."


    The crowd fell to the floor.


    ...


    The customers left the Store of Fates one after another, and they were immediately greeted by the biting wind of the night. It was only now that they''ve come to appreciate the wonderful heating and cooling system within Shou''s miraculous shop. That place really had it all.


    An Bai and Ah Liang walked together. Ran Wei and Lin Zhuyue returned home after bidding their boss farewell, and even the easily-forgettable Wan Gu did not accompany them. They were alone, just like the old times, when they had been nobodies who settled in this city without any belongings.


    ". . .I''ve reached a change of perspective," Ah Liang spoke first.


    "I don''t have to guess what you mean by that. I agree."


    The big guy turned to his friend. "Always straightforward, huh? Are you sure you have thought it through?"


    "Just like you described, I am an arrow that never curves. I always stand by my decisions." The man stared into the sky, appreciating the beauty of the moon. Warm vapor left his mouth. "Yet, in my life, I think I have never been so wrong while choosing my side." The man shook his head. After these words, he felt a great burden leave his shoulders. "The City Lord wishes to take over the Extended Delight, while the Store of Fates begets harmony and hopes to thrive in peace. One day, they will clash. There''s no doubt about it."


    "That is true," Ah Liang spoke.


    ". . .And," An Bai continued, "and I think the Store of Fates will win."


    "Is it because of that cultivation manual? They say it is world-grade, but is it true? If so, why would he give it away? Just like that? And even then, can it truly be cultivated," his partner asked skeptically. "What if it is a ploy of the families?"


    "Fatty Liang. I may have been wrong once, but that does not mean I have gone blind. It''s true, the grade only outlines the potential, not the actual might, but do you think a store like this has shown all their cards? I wonder, have we even seen a percentage of what they are capable of?" An Bai sighed. "And you know it too, right?"


    "I do." Ah Liang smiled. "Truthfully speaking, I''ve realized it a few days before already. I just waited for you to understand." He also faced the moon. "Tomorrow morning, we shall talk with the Golden Circle. Circumstances have changed. I will not die together with the City Lord."


    ...


    The siblings from the Li family were last to leave, as they were still bickering about how to hide the incredible treasure in their hands. Shou wondered, even a mother wouldn''t hold their first-born this gently.


    When everything was quiet, the cores also shut their operations. But Shou did not close the doors. Instead, he walked out, just like his customers.


    "Oh, are you going on an adventure," Si asked. "Don''t forget you still have to find one more person for the shop. There''s not much time left, okay?"


    "Relax, I am simply taking a stroll." Shou stretched himself. Staying at the same place for several days was indeed boring. And he feared, if he didn''t do something noteworthy the next few days, won''t the people forget about him? To live like the protagonist, that''s what he himself preached.. "I think it is about time that we should take a look at what exactly is going on within or outside this city."

 Chapter 71 - Causing Trouble

    "Well, even if you say that," Si gazed into the deep night. For normal people, they wouldn''t even be able to see the road before them, let alone the houses outside. "What is there to see at this hour?"


    "Tsk, tsk." Shou waved his finger. "You are still too shallow, my dear child. Don''t you know, when the sun leaves, those who hide from it will naturally come out? In a way, the night is much more interesting than the day. Many adult themes are discussed at this time."


    "Whatever you say," Si spoke, shrugging her shoulders¡ªwell, she didn''t have any in the first place.


    Shou placed his hands inside the sleeves of his robe. What Si had said wasn''t entirely wrong. No light was on, and no person adorned the usually busy streets. Even though his shop was at a side road, this was still the commerce city and he''d at least see a few dozen people staring out the window (though none of them graced their presence in the Store of Fates). "Oh, there was one place still open, I suppose."


    He was referring to a restaurant. No, it was more of a bar, to be exact. In this ancient age, most interests of the populace came from brothels, gambling, hunting, and drinking. Of course, often, those wealthy people would enjoy hosting their own gatherings, but these were no places Shou could enter at his current state.


    Si watched over him. "Are you going for a drink? You don''t strike me as the type," she asked, curiously. "Well, I suppose you are of age at least."


    "You are right, I don''t usually indulge in alcohol. It''s not my type of stuff," Shou admitted openly. "Also, I tend to get drunk quite fast, which is embarrassing. However, that doesn''t mean I don''t know how to enjoy myself. Humans do love their drugs and substances after all."


    "[Shrug]. If you say so. It doesn''t matter to me, just do not forget to open shop the next day due to a hangover," Si said while sighing. These adults always love frolicking around at night.


    "Don''t worry, I have a neat trick to avoid these types of situations," Shou spoke, striking his chest out proudly. "Oh well. You will see." He opened the doors and entered a dim bar illuminated by candles. Of course, the first thing that hit him was the stingy smell of alcohol.


    "Welcome to the Travelling Salesman, how many people do we have today," A young woman asked him. She wore a barmaid''s typical outfit and had her hair in a tight bun.


    "Just me," Shou answered her. "How long are you open?"


    The barmaid thought about his question, as she glanced away to think. "Hmm, around 2 hours?"


    "That''s more than enough," the youth said. He took a seat and ordered a cup of wine. He twirled it, the alcohol splashing around, though never falling on the table. "It smells nice, what is it? Plum?" Even though he asked, no one was there to answer. This wasn''t a high-end pub, so of course, none of the waitresses paid any attention to him after serving his order. He took a sip, and a mellow, yet rich, aroma of cherry blossoms washed down his throat.


    "Is it good," Si asked. As she was a system, she never followed the world desires that a human usually did. However, at times, when she watched them eat food with satisfied faces, the girl could not help wonder what exactly the sensation of indulging in delicious dishes would feel like. However, for alcohol, even with all the drunkards over the world, when she saw how they behaved under intoxication, Si held no interest in stuff like that.


    Shou gulped the cup down. "It''s not that good, quite honestly," he spoke. "It''s bitter and leaves an astringent aftertaste. I''d not recommend it." The youth stood up and called for the previous barmaid. "Give me a bottle to go, please!"


    He paid them with one gold coin, surprising everyone around them with his riches¡ªespecially after he told the girl she could keep the change. Many other coworkers envied the woman, though they''d not go as far as Lin Zhuyue and Ran Wei did. Not everyone was like those two.


    "[Hmph] If it is that bad, why did you take more of it?"


    The young, black-haired youth walked down the dark alleyway, with only the moon illuminating his back. The whole street was only for him, as he swung his bottle around, smiling. "We''ve never celebrated our, huh, how do I call it? Our partnership?" He took a sip of plum wine, then stuck his tongue out.


    "Is there a need for that," Si honestly asked. There was no one like him, even within all the extraordinary hosts. "You should not mind me and live your life to the fullest. In the first place, we aren''t even supposed to be talking." The girl held her head. "I am a system, you are the host. I stand in the background, no, even further away. The connections you have are not to be made with me."


    "Are you preaching at me?" Shou pointed at the heavens while taking another sip. "I''ll do whatever I want. In this world, there is no one to stop me, for I alone am the honored one. . . or something. It''s not actually my saying." He laughed loudly, his voice reverberating through the street. "But the truth is these days have been interesting, and that is reason enough to celebrate. Even a simple immortal like me yearns for happiness from time to time."


    ". . ." Si did not reply for a long time.


    "Why aren''t you speaking anymore? Are you shy?" Shou asked, drinking more from the bottle. "You may be a useless and childish system, but I could not have asked for a better one." It did not take long for him to finish it, as the last drops entered his mouth and he threw the whole thing away. He wiped his mouth and wobbled down the streets.


    ". . .Hey, are you drunk?" The girl squinted her eyes. "Hell no, you are drunk, right?"


    "Oh, we have arrived," Shou spoke, not answering Si''s question. He stood in front of the city border. There were no guards here, as a several-meter-high wall prevented anyone from entering or leaving. It was no problem for Shou though, as with one only one step, he arrived at the top. Staring out, he only saw a long meadow with sparse trees. But it wasn''t as endless as the flowerfield. "The sects and clans reside there, right?"


    Si glared at him. "Oi, what are you planning?"


    "Don''t you want to see who exactly the people outside are, to cause such a stir within the small city? For example, the Waning Principle sect?" Shou was not up-to-date with the news, as such, he also did not know that the problems were just a ruse from the City Lord. "No worries, I just want to talk."


    "Why would I worry at all [shakes head]? What''s the worst that can happen? You die?"


    "Let''s not get our hopes up just yet, okay?" Shou jumped down the wall and made his way to the various outskirt sects. "Hic."


    ...


    "Oh, people!" Shou spoke to himself, as he saw a group of older men traverse through the woods. They were spooked by his sudden appearance, as he slid in between the crowd with warning.


    These people immediately grew vigilant, drawing their swords. "Who goes there," one person, presumably the leader, shouted loudly. he pointed the bladetip at the intruder.


    "I just wanna talk," Shou spoke, and as he moved his hands, all the weapons and armor in their hands broke apart as if fine dust. "Whoa. Sorry."


    The leader immediately felt his hair stand on ends. "What did you do!" He readied himself with a fighting stance. "I am the leader of the white tiger bandits, Zhu Tan. Have you come for our bounty? State your name."


    "Wait, so you aren''t cultists?" Shou sighed, scratching his head. "Also, why such a harsh tone?"


    "Brat, do you not understand the situation?" Zhu Tan grit his teeth, angry. His goons also surrounded Shou, ready to strike. "I ordered you to state your name!" Though they are unsure of the black arts that the man in front of them has used, they had nothing to do with martial skill, otherwise, they''d be long dead.


    "If you can entertain me, I''ll even tell you the Daos'' name," Shou said laughing carefreely, while a big fist flew at his face, about to connect. He lifted a single finger, and Zhu Tans punch was stopped, as if frozen in place. Shou sighed, his smile fading. "But I suppose you can''t huh?"


    "What the fu¡ª"


    "Sleep." Shou, with the same finger, pointed down. The leader, as if spellbound, crashed down on the ground, his knees breaking the floor and blood spurting out his mouth. Zhu Tan fainted on the spot, his unconscious body laying peacefully in the grass.


    The underlings who were ready to fight for their life, suddenly stopped moving. Shou gave the fainted bandit leader an apologetic bow. "Sorry, I''m just here to find some clans or sects, so I have no interest in you." He disappeared into the long night, leaving no trace, just as when he arrived, searching for many more people.


    ¡ªThis particular night would in the future be marked in the calendar as the Night of Judgement.


    On that day, the ghost that ruled the underworld had personally come to the Extended Delight and dealt out the punishment the City Lord could not. For a few months, the crime-rate in the outskirts dropped dramatically and many criminals fled to neighboring countries. For those who stray of the righteous path, the ghost serves as a reminder for the dire consequences.. The rumors continued spreading far into the capital, though no one knew its true origins.

 Chapter 72 - Ghost

    ". . .I am the leader of the Moonshade cult."


    Shou pointed up. "That''s a cool name. Just like that giant ball above, huh?" He laughed. "Wait. I suppose that explains your martial art. It''s pretty interesting how you used my own shadow to hide yourself in. Just like how the moon''s true size is hidden behind the shade, I see." The wind grazed his hair, bringing it afloat. "If there''s an opportunity, I''d love to learn it."


    The leader of the Moonshade cult balled a fist. He wanted to shout, but his lung still felt a stabbing sensation. "How can you say that after effortlessly destroying the technique we cultivated for generations?" The man looked around. He saw his companions laying on the ground, unconscious. Though they appeared only asleep one could tell they had been wounded heavily by their breathing.


    "Well, you attacked me first. Anyways, I didn''t know the Waning Principle Sect had disappeared long ago, so I can only busy myself with guys like you." "Don''t worry. I understand we all have our own way of living, I won''t be so cruel as to kill you. Actually, I can heal you if you want, even."


    "Do you think you are some kind of God?"


    Shou chortled. "I am human just like you. And I like it that way. Being a deity is overrated, I swear." He patted the man''s head. "But enough small talk. I''ve got to go now, thanks for entertaining me for a few minutes."


    The youth disappeared as if the wind had carried him away.


    ...


    "It is basic manners to introduce yourself first before asking the name of others," a woman in her 40s'' said in disdain. She wore a black robe, and had long blue hair, just like her eyes. "Who are you?"


    "I told you. I am Shou."


    The woman spat on the ground. "I am not asking about your name. What is your purpose?"


    Shou tilted his head. "Hic." He walked a little crookedly. "That''s a deep question. What is my purpose indeed? Do you know yours?" The youth thought seriously about it. He took a seat on the stone floor. Currently, he was inside an isolated pavilion, with several people surrounding him, though he appeared not to care. "Truly. Who am I?"


    "You''re a dumbass." The woman hid her mouth with her black sleeve. She couldn''t believe an idiot like that youth in front of her existed. Originally, she thought it was just a guy who drunkenly wandered into the wrong part of the outskirts, and planned on being merciful. However, seeing his actions, that boy was truly making fun of her. As the senior elder of the Five Elements Clan, she would not accept such blatant disrespect. "That drunkard is an eyesore. Get rid of him for me."


    The underlings around Shou smirked with a cruel expression. They looked at the youth and realized he was still arrogantly thinking about the elders'' question. Did he not understand his situation. They took out their respective weapons and attacked him together. As the boy did not move, no one missed their shot, and they cleanly executed the man. Blood spurted in all directions, dyeing everything a scarlet red.


    The woman clicked her tongue. "How vulgar," she spoke while closing her eyes. "Someone, get rid of the corpse."


    She wanted to stand up, but a sudden voice interrupted her. "¡ªMy purpose is to live. Though I''d hate to admit it, I think I have been born in this world to survive. Ah, I''d rather not, though, don''t get me wrong. Actually, my wish is to find eternal rest."


    The woman violently snapped her head to stare at Shou, and her eyes almost left her sockets from what she saw. The youth had several weapons, blades, spears, daggers, poison needles, stuck inside of him, and every orifice leaked blood. Not even corpses would look this dead. Yet, he remained seated, as if he were at the prime of his life. "How are you still breathing," the elder shouted, her face pale.


    Shou continued talking. "I don''t think you can grant my wish though." He sighed. "You weren''t even able to properly kill me."


    The woman dropped off her chair, scraped her knees, and clawed herself away. "A ghost! It''s a fucking ghost! Clan Leader, save me, save me!"


    ...


    "You are in the headquarters of the Swallowtail sect. Are you courting death?"


    "Yes," Shou replied, "How did you know?" Every time he moved, the dried blood on his clothes would crack. thankfully, the darkness was steep enough for no one to notice his appearance.


    "Insolent bastard. Do you know who I am?" The patriarch of the Swallowtail sect, a round-bellied middle-aged man with a mustache, snorted. "Know your place. I have long surpassed the fifth stage. Even the emperor himself has to stay humble when meeting me. If you don''t explain yourself, you better bow down properly."


    "I don''t like bowing though," Shou scratched his head. "No, I don''t like things such as ranks or status in general. Given my age, it gets complicated, you see. Am I a senior or a junior? Should I be the elder, even when I am only a novice? Don''t get me started on the heavenly Dao. If you call me that, I''ll sock your face."


    "Are you insane," the patriarch asked. "You must be, right? It''s actually funny, by now." He could not hold his laughter anymore. "I''ll be merciful. Leave, and don''t even glance back, or I will kill you, you hear that?"


    Shou moved his head around, like a little child that was curious yet impatient at the same time. He spoke, "It is too bad. You have no right to grant me mercy."


    The middle-aged man''s face darkened immediately. "How regretful. Another life is lost to the swallowtail." He drew his sword and stood up. "I shall give you one last chance." He threw his weapon at Shou. "Take it. And we duel. If you survive for a minute, I will let you live."


    Shou glanced at the sword at the ground. He picked it up, then inspected it, as if the thing was a new toy. "Nice."


    Though the patriarch had readied himself, the youth in front of him showed no intentions of attacking. "What are you waiting for?"


    "It''s been so long since I touched a sword, I am unsure of what technique to use on you." Shou swung the blade around. "Making you a guinea pig seems a bit rude, you see."


    "You arrogant fool." The patriarch of the Swallowtail clan felt a vein pop on his forehead. "What pathetic last words." He moved first, with a beautiful kick aiming at Shou''s neck. If everything went right, the youth''s head would fly off, rolling away with the night.


    "Oh, how about this?" Shou threw the sword away. He didn''t block the patriarch attack, and as it hit him head-on, he felt a wave of internal damage shift his organs and spine. Once more, blood spurted out his mouth, and any normal person would have perished from damage like this. Of course, for Shou, this was a non-issue. "If you are talking about sword arts, this is a must-have." He moved his hand, and a bright glow washed away the shadows in the room.


    "Sword Ki!"


    These were the last words of the patriarch before he was flung away.


    ...


    "Do you know this is the second branch of the Bloodhound Assassin clan?" The man that spoke held his hands up, surrendering. "The union head will not forgive you."


    "You dark factions always have the same excuses," Shou joked. He lightly hit the head of that man. "There really are all kinds of factions outside of the Extended Delight huh? You should come to visit my shop, it will help you train."


    ''This fucker is really advertising during such a crisis. Is money the only thing that matters to him,'' the man thought angrily. "If you let us go, they may forgive you, you know?"


    "Hey, who gave you the right to negotiate?" Shou frowned. "Hic. I will give you an offer. Choose to die alone in a valiant fight, or flee like a coward, and let all your subordinates be slaughtered by me."


    The man broke out into cold sweat. "S-Sir. . ."


    "I am just joking, I don''t wanna kill anyone today. Did I sound like you guys for a second?" Shou joked, though no one laughed. He waved his hand. "You haven''t been able to relieve my boredom either, I guess." Suddenly, Shous'' brows knitted. "Conspiracies are truly boring. It is always the same with you guys. I''d rather watch the cheerful Li Yinyi survive against the witch."


    ...


    "Who is there? I am the 4th head of the Flying Dragon Sect!"


    Shou tapped the woman''s head, and she fell asleep. "Good for you."


    ...


    "I am the ancestor of the Cult within Stars, who do you¡ªack, wait, wait, stop hitting me!"


    ...


    "This is the Wind Pa¡ª"


    ...


    One night was all that Shou needed to raze through the outskirts of the city. Some even had to wake up due to his unruly actions. Within the entire history of the empire, the sects and cults had never been this close to extinction. They could only thank the gods that the ghost of the underworld had never killed anyone¡ªfor some, he even used dark arts to heal them. But at the same time, it spoke of his unimaginable might, to subdue anyone without shedding blood.


    The only thing they did not understand, why did that mystical being keep mentioning some kind of store?


    Shou stretched his legs. "That was fun. It''s nice to interact with people that did not necessarily live in my head."


    Si spoke. "You told me not to cause trouble, but all my lifetime achievements could not compare with the mischief you have done today." The girl shook her head. "You should stop drinking from now on."


    "Oh, almost forgot." The youth rummaged in his pocket. He took out the ornamental knife from his first system reward and stabbed his throat. He twisted the blade until he managed to decapitate himself in the end.. "If I don''t kill myself now, I am gonna have a splitting headache tomorrow."

 Chapter 73 - Fated With Sinister Plots

    ". . .This really seems like an unfair ability," Si spoke to Shou.


    It was the next day, Shou, who woke up early to open shop. . . did not feel hungover at all. It is a trick he had learned some time ago, as when he truly died, his body would reset and all wounds and ailments of the past would disappear. As such, it was an easy way to avoid the consequences of drinking too much. Many drunkards would kill for this ability.


    Shou smiled. "Quite honestly, I don''t remember that much of last night." He rubbed his head, and a yawn left his mouth. "I think I did get closer to the conspiracy that goes on in this city, though. In the end, the secrets are with the City Lord after all, huh? Since the biggest sect, the Waning Principle, appears to have fallen apart. Who''d have thought?"


    "So what are you going to do?"


    "Nothing," Shou spoke and shrugged his shoulders.


    Si tilted her head. "Huh? Why? Did you not say that you were bored?"


    Shou stared up into the sky. "Come on Si, should you not understand my thoughts by now? How long have we known each other now?"


    "Not that long, quite honestly," the girl answered. "Don''t tell me you are being lazy again?"


    "Don''t assassinate my character," the youth reprimanded. "I''ve lived for so long, do you know how many of these conspiracies I have seen? A person in power is corrupt and wishes to take more than he currently has. It''s boring. Cliche even. I told you, I have experienced everything already, sinister plots in the shadows don''t interest me anymore. Rather, I''d love to watch the customers living their life within the illusory world while continue finishing the system quests. To me, that truly is unique."


    "I am glad to see you this earnest." Si was touched. To be truthful, she always thought Shou hated her guts, and would one day cause trouble for her¡ªit wasn''t like she could stop it if he did. "But there might be more than just a sinister plot behind the City Lord."


    "You might be right. I won''t run away either if the conspiracy ever comes to meet us." Shou spoke. "It doesn''t matter, only time will tell if our paths are meant to cross. And we have a lot of time."


    "That is true [nod nod]."


    A customer entered while the two of them were talking. It was a rather familiar person these days. "Mei Xue, welcome."


    "I am the first this time, I see," the woman spoke as she walked through the door. She took a deep breath. She realized, even the smell here was different. It felt clean and natural. As if in the deep mountains, with no human touch.


    "I''m sure the others will be here soon too," Shou spoke with confidence. He rested his head at the counter while smiling.


    Mei Xue took a seat on the couch in the reception hall. It was soft and comfy, reminding her of the high standard within this place. "If anyone else said that, I''d had reprimanded them for being cocky, but I suppose for you, it is simply a fact." She smiled, gently hiding her face behind her sleeve. She still remembered the last night, when Shou gave Li Yinyi that cultivation manual. Needless to say, if that thing did half of what had been promised, anyone not coming to the store would be an utter fool.


    "I was hoping you''d bring that green-haired man again." Shou opened the system quest window.


    [Chain Quest - Run a successful business.


    Second Chain Quest: Find Your Roots.


    Description: Get at least 10 people to buy and enter the illusory world ''Deadly Witch Hunt''. 1 remaining. Time limit: 12 hours, 43 minutes, 31 seconds.


    Reward: Store size upgrade. Ascending to the ''Mortal Fortification'' stage.]


    He only needed one more person, but he could not feel at ease as at the same time, the clock was ticking down and it was also the last day for him to complete the quest.


    "You mean Zheng Tianhe? He''s busy these days," Mei Xue spoke. After all, he was the prince of this country. He could not just wantonly waltz around, although, if he fully understood what this place was hiding, would he come more often?


    Shou asked her, "What is he busy with?"


    "Currently? Probably with assembling an army to raid the outer sects." Mei Xue shrugged her shoulders as if what she said held no importance.


    Shous'' eyes widened in surprise. ". . .it feels like I shouldn''t have heard that."


    The young lady laughed. "It''s fine, it''s fine. Well, no one knows that yet, so normally it would not be fine, but in the first place, the plan was mine, to begin with. If anything happens, it''s my responsibility." She stared at Shou, a slight smile on her face, while her eyelashes fluttered beautifully. "And I am not one to shirk responsibility."


    "If you are the leader of the expedition, shouldn''t you be with them right now?" He was no stranger to the sects anymore, due to last night''s outing. It was hard to tell their exact power level, as to him, they were all weak enough to all seem similar. However, the size of all these cults, sects, and clans wasn''t small.


    "I have trust that they will do well. Most of them are people I handpicked, you know?" Mei Xue pointed at him. "And they aren''t a band of weaklings, like the Wang family guards. They are true powerhouses who''d do anything for my courtship." She laughed. "The only thing lacking is their homogeneity, but with royalty leading them, these bunch of individuals should be able to band together. It will also be a great merit for Tianhe." Of course, with the emperor ill, this would be a good chip to use if it ever came to a fight for the throne, but those were more her personal thoughts. "Am I not a good fiancee."


    Shou chuckled, showing his agreement. "Oh, I forget, you are from the Wang family. Your surname is different so I didn''t realize."


    Mei Xue sighed. "There are all kinds of baseless rumors going around because of that, troubling me, but it''s rather simple, I was originally an orphan. My current parents adopted me." She paused. "But I''ve told you so much, so may I ask you some questions now?"


    The youth glanced out the window. The day had just begun, and it did not appear that anyone was entering any time soon. "Sure, but I might not know the answer to all of them."


    "I''m pretty sure you do," Mei Xue assured him. "This shop, as you call it, deals with fate, right? But I am unsure of what exactly that means. We progress through the many tasks within this shop, yet it feels like all we are doing is learning, instead of changing stuff. The items upon completion are nice, but only a bonus. So how exactly is this place related to fate?"


    "I get that question quite often." Shou rubbed his chin. "You haven''t even completed the game, yet you are asking what treasure lies in the end? It would spoil the journey, you know?"


    "I am an impatient woman."


    Shou sighed. "Well, to understand what lies beyond, we will have to understand fate itself first, say to you what is fate?"


    "A development of events and scenarios, outside human control, which defines birth, reason, and ultimately their end," she told him matter-of-factly.


    "That''s wrong." Shou immediately cut her down. "Fate''s actually a gloomy lady who thoroughly despises her job, pulling on one single string connected to every single living being. She does sit within a small office space for eternity, so who can blame her?"


    Mei Xue tilted her head, while her brows knitted¡ªa big question mark on her face. ". . .Is that a metaphor?"


    "No, I mean it, you should see her eyebags," Shou spoke with all seriousness. "Anyways, this may sound pessimistic, but it is in theory almost impossible to drastically change ones'' fate. Let''s say, for example, you manage to bypass that lady''s surveillance, and pull or push on the string. The life of many then changes at once, as they are all connected. That''s cause and effect. Inevitably, when you move, so does everyone else, and even if you changed, so does everyone else, and through that, you all stay the same. Generally, to stop such a thing from happening, the only way was to leave the system entirely¡ªwhich meant reaching the last stages of cultivation." Or, just like Shou, you could be born before fate existed, but that carriage had long passed, so he found it unnecessary to mention. "That''s ordinarily the case, but our shop is like taking a pair of scissors and cutting out a small part and rearranging it. Of course, we can''t just wantonly go in and snip it off, so the whole world is like a trial for you guys to pass, and for us to understand what change you wish for."


    Mei Xue grumbled, her arms crossed. "I feel like I''ve gotten more questions than answers." Yet, she noticed, her cultivation had risen a few notches. It was unbelievable. A few sentences could help her move closer to the bottleneck? She was amazed once more. If there''s one thing she knew as fact, it was that this store and owner was fucking awesome.


    "Don''t worry about it. There''s a popular saying for those venturing the path of Daoism, ''Destiny is shaped by I; not the heavens'', the moment you start cultivating, you have gone against heaven," he promptly thought of something, "Ah, that''s not karma though, that is governed by someone else, don''t get it confused."


    Mei Xue wished to ask more but was interrupted by a loud bang on the door.. A voice, heavy like the peal, announced. "The City Lord has arrived, prepare his entrance!"

 Chapter 74 - Climax

    "Wait, what?" Mei Xue turned her head, staring at the door in shock. She then looked at Shou. "You know the City Lord?"


    "I don''t," Shou answered honestly. "This is the first time I''ve heard of this guy." He felt rather surprised too, as of all the people to come to visit him, he did not expect the current ruler of this city.


    "You''ve really caught a big fish this time," Mei Xue spoke. Disregarding the prince, who only came visiting once, this was truly one of the most prolific figures within the city.


    "You are one to talk," Shou spoke. He still remembered the reaction of all the other customers when she entered. by no means was she someone ordinary either. And in the first place, those who visited here were also the top dogs.


    Mei Xue shook her head. "It''s true, I''m not exactly a stranger, but when it comes to raw power within this place, ten times out of ten, it is the City Lord." She whispered to him. "You should really watch your behavior around him. I know you aren''t weak, but not everything can be solved with strength, you know? With just a word, he could bring down your business through sanctions or arbitrary laws." Especially the latter part. The City Lord seemed to love jailing people for the most unnecessary reasons, it appeared.


    "As long as he abides by the rules of the shop, I will treat him fairly," the youth answered calmly.


    Mei Xue had a wry smile. "You really have no fear, huh?" She massaged her brows, wondering if everything would go right. "I for one hope no problems occur. I quite like this place. I really do."


    "Well, this place does seem to resonate with unique characters, I give you that."


    The voice outside rang once more. "The City Lord wishes to enter now!" A tall man with broad shoulders and a mustache opened the door. He quickly scanned the surroundings, his eyes falling on Shou and Mei Xue. Afterward, he humphed, leading in several other people.


    Within the group, the person in the middle stood out the most to him. Unlike anyone else, he looked lean, almost small, in comparison. He had a scholarly vibe, while the others appeared like rough warriors. Yet, even with all the giants towering over him, he did not lose out in prestige. No, for some reason, the man seemed even stronger, though it was hard to note why. Instinctively, Shou assumed the man to be the City Lord.


    The tall man announced. "I am the magistrate Han Wi, a close aide to the City Lord. This is the rumored Store of Fates, I presume?" He had a somewhat haughty look, but not enough for someone to feel irked by him.


    "You have found the right place," Shou spoke.


    Mei Xue stood up from the couch and faced. She cupped her hands and spoke, "I greet the City Lord, Tian Lan."


    It was the first time his name had been dropped. He turned around looking for who called it, and was met with surprise. ". . .Mei Xue?"


    It was only subtle, but Shou caught a hint of complex emotion different from a normal greeting. It immediately made him wonder, did the City Lord know Mei Xue personally? However, judging from the latter''s somewhat confused expression, it did not seem the case. He proceeded to pay a little more attention to that scholarly man and promptly came to a shocking revelation.


    Mei Xue tilted her head. "I don''t think we have met, Sir Tian?" As far as she remembered, the two of them never crossed paths, as she dealt mostly with stuff going on outside the city, while the man itself was the epitome of the business within the Extended Delight. It wasn''t weird for that man to know who she was, but most people referred to her as ''Lady Mei'', or ''Miss Mei''.


    Tian Lan coughed twice, realizing his awkward mistake. "Apologies. I did not expect the Mistress of the Wang house to be within such a humble store. I have misspoken." He bowed slightly.


    The lady still had a confused face but decided not to take it to heart. It was unusual for someone of his political caliber to commit such a rudimentary mistake, yet she understood that her beauty did catch many people off-guard. In the end, the man had come to visit Shou, not her, thus, she decisively stepped back without another word, leaving the stage for the Store of Fates.


    The Magistrate Han Wi took over the conversation. "The Lord wishes to reserve this place for a whole day." He placed a sack full of crystals on the counter. "Now, go on, close the doors. And although this is awfully rude, please ask any other customer to leave. We promise to compensate you doubly for the troubles."


    "Putting aside that we do not take reservations," Shou spoke, then pointed at the City Lord, "In the first place, we serve no one who wears a disguise¡ªMiss Mei can vouch for that, I am sure. So you can either take it off or leave." He realized what irked him out about that supposed Tian Lan. Just like When Mei Xue first arrived, this man too, had his appearance changed, only this one was a lot more sophisticated, covering not only his face but his whole body.


    ...


    Ah Liang had an enlightening experience last night. It has been quite a long time since he had to make a decision regarding his future. After all, by the time he had become somewhat wealthy, the big man did not have to worry about his income and realized he had made it. Even if he had one or two wrong ventures, he knew he''d be able to fall back to the coins he had accumulated over the years.


    But this time was different. It was an offer unlike anything else, but with risks that could ruin him forever depending on the side, he took. Yet, for some reason, he was not scared. Even though he was a coward, he did not feel scared. How strange. No, it was not strange at all, as, over the course of few days, the man had come to trust the Store of Fates wholeheartedly. Also, his idol, Zhang Yong had decided to accompany this place too. His only mission now was to make the stubborn Fu Hao understand what he did.


    He came to visit the store once more. Putting aside all the political or economical reasons, he simply was dying to know what the ending of that Deathly Witch Hunt was. He believed, even if he were a nobody on the street, he''d come to visit this addicting store daily (provided he had enough money, of course).


    However, the loud, angry shouts coming from his favorite store made him jump in surprise. "How dare you mongrel speak to the Lord of the Extended Delight in such insolent manner!"


    Immediately, Ah Liang''s ears perked up, and he jogged to the store.


    Magistrate Han Wi placed his hand on his blade hilt, preparing to draw it. If it weren''t so obvious that the youth in front of him had no cultivation base, he may have just demanded a duel. "I don''t know who exactly you are, but as long as you are in this city, you listen to Sir Tian Lan. This is unacceptable behavior."


    Si, of course, perked up. "Is someone causing trouble again? It''s been quite a while, huh?" She started preparing a cute song.


    "Rules are rules. Even here, you have to abide by them. No person in disguise is allowed to enter this place. Generally, we do not deal with deception here," Shou spoke calmly. "I mean, you also wouldn''t like to be tricked like that, right?"


    The City Lord stared at Shou. His eyes, though he tried to hide it, were filled with shock. Was he too stunned to hide, or just did not wish to speak at all? Anyway, it was Magistrate Wi who shouted the profanities for him.


    "Why would the City Lord wear a disguise? He has looked this way ten years ago and will look this way a decade later. Or are you telling me that he wore a mask his whole lifetime?" Han Wi clicked his tongue. "Forget about it. How does an owner treat their customer this way? Clearly, you have no idea of how to run a business."


    ". . .I wouldn''t say that," the muscular An Bai spoke out from outside. Ah Liang, who felt too awkward to enter, trailed right behind him. "If that boy knows nothing about businesses, then no one does."


    Magistrate Wi frowned, wondering who dared to rebut him, but when he saw Bai and Liang, he started stuttering. "The Merchants from the Golden Dragon Circle?" Stunned, the man wondered why these guys were here.


    Ah Liang bowed to the City Lord. He couldn''t believe it either, that man came to visit this place, after all. If it were only a day ago, he''d have shut up or even walked away, but as he had already decided to change sides, the fat man wanted to show his support. "I agree, I believe it won''t take long until boss Shou becomes one of us, in terms of wealth." And it wasn''t like he lied either. This place was printing money.


    Han Wis'' eyes opened wide, but he soon composed himself. "Hmph. What point is there in money, if he can''t back it up?"


    "Oh, but if he needed any help, he could always just ask me though?" A wild Zhang Yong, with the Li siblings following right after him, spoke. "I''m always willing to lend a hand if it is for Shou."


    "What''s this? Is trouble happening? Will we see a second Wang Jing," Li Yinyi spoke. "I won''t let anyone mess around here, okay?"


    Li Yangyi pushed her head down but did not chastise her. He couldn''t believe it himself, but he also spoke. "This place has the Li families'' support."


    Mei Xue laughed. "The Wang family too," she spoke, "we support the Store of Fates."


    ....In the distance, Ran Wei and Lin Zhuyue looked at the tumultuous scene, then at each other. "Uhm, this doesn''t seem like the right time to butt in, I guess?"

 Chapter 75 - Skirmish Avoided?

    At once, tension rose within the air. The City Lords'' companions faced off against the customers of the Store of Fates. Though nothing happened, everybody knew this small skirmish would be integral for the history of the Extended Delight, if not for the Store of Fates itself, but the influential people gathered in this single spot. While a hot war waged in the outskirts against the many sects, there was also a hidden one in this place.


    Magistrate Han Wi grit his teeth. What was going on? He glared at Shou. "The heaven themselves must have sent you to deal with me!" The magistrate grabbed his sword, planning to pull it. He''d be a fool if he let himself be humiliated like that and not fight back. It would be a waste to use such a fine blade on a belligerent fool like that, but in the long run, no one will care about a mere mortal.


    However, his hand clamped down, leaving him unable to move, as he felt a sudden chill running down his spine. He quickly swung his head around, only to see the City Lord, watching him with an icy gaze. "M--Milord!"


    "You weren''t thinking of pulling a weapon in a civilian district, right? Tell me you aren''t that short-sighted," Tian Lan spoke with a cold voice. Why was it that people like them, when they feel disrespected, lose all decorum and start picking fights without thinking about the consequences? It didn''t make any sense. The three families just stated their support for that man, and here he went, trying to cut the same person down.


    Magistrate Wi swallowed his saliva. He appeared to have come to his senses. "I''ve behaved foolishly." Of course, he could not simply bully someone just because they were a mortal. This wasn''t the capital. In this multi-faceted city, what mattered was not exactly one''s cultivation. Still¡ªhe balled his hand into a tight fist, his knuckles turning white¡ªHe swore to himself to remember the blatant disrespect.


    The City Lord watched Shou. For the first time, they held steady eye contact. For some reason, the other people felt a notch more nervous, as if two big bosses had met at a coincidental road. Tian Lan could not explain it either. Even though it was the first time meeting that youth in front of him, who, by his appearance, was half his age, he immediately understood him to be a sturdy stone within his plans. A feeling as if they could not exist under the same heavens, to put it into Daoist words.


    Mei Xue spoke first. She had a relaxed smile on her face. "I did not expect the City Lord to have so much time and come visit a simple shop for entertainment," she spoke. "I thought the emerging sects were getting more severe every day?"


    The governmental officials accompanying him muttered with each other. Tian Lan did not show much of a reaction. "I hear you are quite well-versed with that subject, no? It is well known that the beautiful Mei Xue of the Wang family is interested in the cultists and dark factions outside."


    "Let''s call it a personal matter." Mei Xue spoke. "I have a rather infallible connection to them, you should understand."


    The City Lord Tian Lan squinted his eyes, his expression unreadable. "I wonder, does that ''personal matter'' extend to assembling a small personal army? One might even think you are planning to stage a coup." He hid his mouth behind his palm, pretending to be in shock. "The three families may hold strong roots, but that only goes for the main branches in the capital. As you said, we are severely cracking down on criminals these days."


    It was no secret that Mei Xue, or rather the Wang family, had assembled a sizable amount of troops outside of their personal pupils and relatives. In this city, they were big fish after all, and every move they take was closely observed by all the people surrounding them.


    Still, a blatant threat from the City Lord was still a lot to swallow for the others. Especially for Zhang Yong, a strict member of justice, and also a member of the three families had an incredibly sour expression.


    He wished to shout something, but Mei Xue held him back. "Oh, they are simply fanatics who have been charmed by my elegance." She glanced at Shou, who promptly gave her approval to continue talking. For him, it was quite interesting to see everything unfold. "What they do has nothing to do with me, you can ask them yourself too. I did not provide them with anything except basic hospitality. If I really had an organized mercenary troop, would I be able to leisurely play around here?"


    Effortlessly, she shook off all the liability that may come to her in the future. In the first place, maybe every step Mei Xue took had long been planned out, including her being within the Store of Fates. It served as the perfect alibi spot, after all. Truly, she was a frightening woman.


    "Is there really all there comes with it?" Tian Lan seemed to have realized exactly that.


    "It is bad manners to pry in a ladies secret, has your mother never taught you that?" Mei Xue laughed in a carefree manner. She had remained seated the whole time, as such, showed no signs of worries; not even for a second.


    Han Wi, the most arrogant¡ªbut also short-fused¡ªone shouted, "Lord Lan, we cannot let this pass. Maybe we should call Li Won. . ."


    The familiar name immediately caused the Li siblings to perk up. However, before they could speak, the City Lord hushed the Magistrate. "Silence." He swung his robe. "Fine. We will leave for today."


    "Sir, but-" The City Lord glared at him, shutting him up mid-sentence.


    Tian Lan walked towards Shou, staring at him. He was rather tall, though one did not notice, as he had been standing next to his guards. His shadow cast an imposing figure over Shou. With a heavy voice, he asked him, "Do you dare stand in the way of destiny?"


    "You''ve got it backward." Shou stared back, cocking his head. "The question is whether destiny dares stand in my way." There was no hint of doubt in his eyes.


    "What a fun answer," the Lord spoke, laughing wholeheartedly. It surprised his retainers. "I hope you have the power to back up these words. I truly do." He wanted to stretch his arm out, for a handshake, but given the situation, decided against it. In the end, he simply turned around and walked away.


    His group had no time to let everything sink in. One person wondered, "Sir, are well leaving? Just like that?" He sent an angry glare at the Store of Fates.


    The City Lord did not reply to him. He spoke to Shou only. "The winds have gathered, and the calm before the storm is over. I wish you and your little shop luck. God knows you will need it."


    And with that, the entourage disappeared, just as fast as they came. For Shou, that meant he still could not complete the quest. However, he felt no regrets for it. On the other hand, Si was gnashing her teeth, cursing at him. Thankfully, no one could hear her except him.


    "The City Lord is different than I expected," Li Yinyi was first to speak.


    Ah Liang agreed with her. He understood why Fu Hao and the Dragon Circle chose to alliance with that man. He had a certain charisma that was hard to beat. If it weren''t for this store, he''d be following the person to the end of the line.


    "It''s been a long while since I last saw him, but in my mind, I remember him differently. He was rather cowardly, holding no real strength or cultivation, and rarely showed his face to the masses." Zhang Yong rubbed his chin. "It''s miraculous what a few years can do to a person."


    "Putting that aside," Lin Zhuyue came running and said. She was still panting but had observed everything that happened. "Miss Mei, you were awesome!" The girl had glittering eyes as if she were looking at her idol.


    Ran Wei jogged right behind her. Her shoulders would hurt if she walked too fast, due to the bouncy weight in the front. She pulled Lin Zhuyue away. "Stop it, you are embarrassing yourself."


    Mei Xue did not mind though. She patted Lin Zhuyues'' head, as that girl reminded her of a puppy. "I did not do much. If it weren''t for the people next to me, I would not have dared to say anything."


    Li Yangyi pursed his lips, hearing that. He thought to himself, that did not seem quite true. In fact, he felt she would have been a lot bolder alone, not caring for her image. "But do you think that will be the end? With evildoers, they always come back for more."


    An Bai corrected him. "He''s still the City Lord, you know? You can''t just refer to him as an evildoer..." He coughed twice. "But it doesn''t really matter. His cultivation is hardly worth mentioning either. I checked, and he was still within the second stage."


    The group sighed in relief. Though it was true, cultivation was not all that mattered these days, traditional views do not change this easily.


    However, Shous'' next words brought them to a fluster. "Oh, that does not seem true though?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "He is not in the second stage." The youth scratched his head. He remembered what Si had told him the moment the City Lord strolled in. Though his disguise changed even his Spiritual Qi, it was impossible to hide from the systems'' eyes.. "In fact, I think he was the strongest within this room? After all, he is on the brink of reaching the eighth stage. Haha, wait, doesn''t that make him the strongest in this city even?"

 Chapter 76 - Harmony

    Zhang Yong frowned. "That does not seem quite right?" He knew for a fact that the City Lord had only reached the second stage. In fact, the last time they met, amongst many things, this was one of the defining things for Zhang Yong to hold bad feelings for him.


    Do not misunderstand, he would not judge a person merely by their strength and cultivation road; such thoughts were for brutes and did not adhere to his strong sense of justice, but a man in power, such as the City Lord, ought to have at least a little strength. Having a good cultivation base not only showcases one''s power level but also their character after all.


    But reaching the seventh stage? That''s way too far out the other end. How would it be possible to rise 5 stages in mere years? That''s truly ridiculous¡ªsomething that could only be dreamed by maybe the Store of Fates here. But he also did not think that Shou was lying, which makes the whole situation rather strange.


    "Maybe he has swallowed some kind of 10.000-year-old golden ginseng," Li Yangyi joked wryly. "There''s no other explanation after all."


    "Well, who cares, I wanna play," Li Yinyi complained. The City Lord will manage. And even if he didn''t, what was he gonna do? Shou''s immortal, though not all of them know yet.


    "Me too!" Shouted Lin Zhuyue from behind.


    Ran Wei pulled her back, reading the mood. "Quiet, we came to watch only, did you forget?" She grabbed both of the girls'' cheeks until her lips formed a ducks mouth. "Or what? are you going to pay for it yourself? Huh? 5 crystals, on your own?"


    Lin Zhuyues face immediately paled, hearing these astronomical numbers. She quickly shook her head, though it was hard to tell, as Ran Wei''s palms held a tight grip.


    "Anyways, why don''t you guys enter first," Shou spoke. He looked at the surroundings. Most of them still stood outside in front of the store. "You are going to bother the other people."


    The group stopped their chitchat and followed Shous'' instructions. Only Mei Xue, who had remained on the couch the whole time, did not move.


    An Bai breathed in the air. "Entering this store always makes me feel refreshed. The temperature and humidity are on a whole other level. It''s like entering a whole new world."


    "Well, that is their business model, so you may be correct," Ah Liang spoke. "By the way, you didn''t bring your bodyguard, I forgot his name, this time?"


    "Who?" An Bai stared at him in confusion, not understanding who he meant.


    The big merchant smiled wryly. He dabbed the sweat off his forehead and sincerely prayed for the bodyguard to gain a better presence. "...Nevermind."


    Li Yinyi led the group, taking out 5 crystals and jumping to the room with the cores. She wanted to see more of that wondrous world, ever since she had gotten this close with the witch. Maybe, with just another step, she could learn the explosion art?


    Li Yangyi knew what was on that idiot''s mind just by seeing her expression. Even if that fantasy power was possible to learn, why would anyone wish to teach it? But he did not correct her. After all, she truly was the golden egg these days, finding this store first, and also bringing in the otherworldly cultivation manual. He still was unsure on what to tell father¡ªor if at all. Such information could shake the whole country after all.


    The boy glanced around. In fact, he wondered, did these people also know the importance of the store that could produce such books? Of course, they did. Usually, in this cutthroat world, where clans get eradicated by single mistakes, unlimited amounts of blood would be spilled for a manual half the worth within Li Yinyis'' hands. It was not unknown for family members or childhood friends to poison, kill and betray each other. So, in comparison to that, it was almost unreal, seeing all these customers (including himself) harmonious and discussing an entertaining game with not a single worry. This was the greatest charm of the store, without a doubt. He now understood the reason for Shou to be so adamant about no one causing trouble in this shop.


    "Actually, I have been planning on entering the world myself," Shou suddenly spoke, catching the attention of everyone around him. "If you guys want to, you can watch." He also had to check what exactly the reward ''Status Window'' included. He trust Si not to deliver anything useless, but it would help in general to understand that thing so he could explain it when needed.


    "What! If it is you Shou, I must see it!" Zhang Yong yelled, at the sudden news.


    The two merchants from the Golden Dragon Circle agreed with all their hearts. "That''s a good idea! Feel free to enter before us." They believed it would be the perfect way to gauge his skill.


    "That''s quite the support," Shou spoke. But he did not complain. Seeing how they solved the quest yesterday as a team, he wanted to try that too. With their help, finishing what he set out to do would be a lot easier.


    " I guess most of them just want to see what you are capable of," Mei Xue said. "Though I am also one of them."


    "You are an honest woman."


    The young lady shrugged her shoulders. "If you tell a lot of truth, people won''t be able to tell if you lied."


    Shou laughed. "Everything you do has a strategical reason. I wish I was as smart as you, I may have found a cure for my ailment a long time ago then."


    The common harmonious atmosphere returned quickly as if the visit by that City Lord had never happened. Within the Store of Fates, which not only had a strong defense system, but also an enigmatic youth, one could not feel help safe, and lower their guard.


    However, their relaxed minds did not last long, as an abrupt knock on the door drew their attention away. A short silence rang over them. "Is it the City Lord again," someone asked.


    "No, maybe it is An Bais'' bodyguard," Ah Liang replied.


    The group looked at each other. "Who''s that?"


    "..." Ah Liang felt like crying for him.


    The door opened slowly, as if to leave them in suspense. The person that eventually entered was a new face. It was a somewhat tall man, wearing an expensive dark-red robe (though the many stitches and cuts indicated it had lived through many encounters). He had long black hair, tied in a ponytail and swinging with the wind. Dark circles highlighted his eyes, and his whole expression appeared tired and weathered. Yet, it gave him a unique charm, albeit an incredibly eerie one. "Is this the Store of Fates," he spoke, his voice deep. The man kept grabbing his waist as if he''d pull out a weapon at any time, but he carried none.


    The customers, though relieved it was not the City Lord coming for a round 2, still instinctively realized this was no ordinary person. So did Shou, but he cared little about these matters. "You are correct," he answered.


    The mans'' dark pupils lightened up a little. He stared deeply at the youth in front of him, then bowed. "My name is Lan Jiu. I am one of the few survivors from the Waning Principle sect. The 36th generation, also, the final one." His words rang like thunderbolts through the crowd. "Yesterday, rumors about a mysterious place spread like wildfire through the outskirt sects. I did not expect it to be a store."


    "Yinyi, step aside!" Li Yangyi quickly unsheathed his sword and pointed it at Lan Jiu. His face turned dark, as he had a ferocious expression.


    The others had similar reactions to him. Ran Wei and Lin Zhuyue quickly hid away, only to realize fatty Liang had disappeared long ago. Zhang Yong shouted in anger, "How does someone from the dark faction dare step into the empire with no regard!"


    But the person with the most drastic reaction was Mei Xue. Without any words, she pulled out a small dagger, and with no hesitation, stabbed into his direction. Her eyes remained calm, yet cold.


    Lan Jiu did not pull out a weapon. He moved swiftly, his arm coiling around the dagger that was about to stab his eye, and with one snap, he easily disarmed her, breaking the blade in half. His motion resembled a nimble snake. "...It''s not every day such a beautiful woman points her blade at me. It is too bad I cannot enjoy it today."


    Mei Xue stepped back. She clicked her tongue with furrowed brows. Her face was dark, but she was inwardly surprised. ''He''s a higher stage than me.'' There weren''t many that did.


    The long-haired man did not retaliate. No, it was the opposite. To everyone''s surprise, he went to his knees and placed his head on the floor. "If this is the Store of Fates, I am glad. You may be my only lifeline left. I place my name, the only thing left to me on, as collateral. I''ve come searching for someone that may help me. For that, I do not care if it''s the empire, a ghost, or the devil."


    There was a queer silence coming from all of them. It was Shou who stepped forth. He lightly tapped Mei Xue''s forehead. "Don''t cause trouble," he admonished lightly. Then, he knelt down, looking at Lan Jiu with a smile. He spoke, "Well, if you want it that badly, are you willing to pay? Let''s say, around 15 crystals at first?"


    [10 customers reached]


    [Quest Complete]

 Chapter 77 - Lan Jiu And Lan Wu

    Seeing all the messages pop up in front of him, Shou inspected his body. he had expected a glow or something, as one of the rewards was rising in cultivation level, but nothing happened.


    "No slacking off during work hours," Si told him, reading his mind. He''d rise to the Mortal Ascencion realm at the comfort of his own home when the doors to the shop were closed. That was likely for the better though, as it would not be a good look for him to suddenly jump three stages without doing anything at all.


    "If it is money, I have it," Lan Jiu spoke. "Actually, I raided the treasury before the sect went under. 15 spirit crystals isn''t a lot of money for me."


    "Tsk, must be nice," Ran Wei spat out, only for herself to hear.


    Shou patted the man on the shoulder, his expression softened. "Stand up first, won''t you? This is no place to talk." The other customers looked at him with judging eyes. That youth really only cared about money, they thought to themselves.


    The long-haired man observed his surroundings, then realized he forgot to ask, "By the way, what kind of place is this?" He was too preoccupied with finding someone to help him, that he did not even bother finding out what that rumored Store of Fates was. He had imagined it to be a dark cave, or underground society, not some cozy shop in the middle of the city. And indeed, it really was cozy.


    "A place to buy fate," Shou spoke matter-of-factly, confusing the man greatly.


    "I can''t agree with this." Mei Xue placed the broken hilt back into her pocket (she didn''t want to litter). "Shou, will you really allow someone from the dark faction to traverse your store?" She glared at Lan Jiu with a grim expression. The usually calm her was nowhere to be seen.


    Zhang Yong stepped in too. "That''s right. This isn''t as easy as beating up Wang Jing, or confronting the City Lord, you know? You might even become the enemy of the empire." He genuinely worried about Shou, and advised him from the bottom of his heart.


    "I don''t mind. It might make life a lot more interesting even, don''t you think?" Shou spoke in a calm tone. "Don''t worry I am strong."


    Si agreed. "That''s right! If anyone comes with bad intentions, we can just murder them [pew pew]!"


    "It''s not about strength only," Zhang Yong spoke. There were many ways to undermine a person, without using might to suppress them. He knew best of all these underhanded tactics, as he had experienced them many times themselves. Sanctioning the shop, increased taxes, defamation, and more are what may lead to the ultimate ruin of this place, and these were just things he thought of on the spot. Yet, he did not mention it, as for some reason, he did not feel it right to do so.


    Li Yangyi pushed himself forward. "Hold on, it''s the Waning Principle sect we are talking about! That man has killed people you know? It''s crazy that we are standing here so calmly while a murderer is in this room."


    "...I feel like I am at the execution stand," Lan Jiu commented.


    "You shut up!" Li Yangyi shot him an angry glare. The academy had spoken extensively of the crimes within the outskirts of this city. Especially the Waning Principle sect, which specialized in assassination and fearmongering, were the lowest of all scums.


    Shou glanced at Li Yangyi. He spoke, "If it''s killing people, I have done that too." He paused. "Probably more than all of you combined. Some I regret, some I''d do again even if I traveled back in time." His eyes met with Yangyis''. "This isn''t a world where one gets by with words and ideals alone. Ah, but I''ve also saved a lot of people, so don''t judge me as some evil character, okay?"


    The atmosphere in the room turned a lot icier, due to Shou''s words. They wished to question the legitimacy of his words, but he was not known for lying. No, he always spoke the truth. But that made it so much harder to say anything at all.


    Lan Jiu, though not knowledgeable about these guys'' relationship, felt the heavy situation around them. He decided to speak up for himself. "It is true, the world where I am from is as muddy as the bottom of a sewage. I, too, am painted in sin and guilt. So, I do not mind if after everything is over, you take my head, or burn me at the stake."


    Mei Xue squinted her eyes. "Aren''t you here for protection," she asked him doubtfully.


    Lan Jiu clenched his fists, his nails digging deep into his flesh. Anger rose from deep within him. "No, I''ve come here for revenge." "I will not rest until I have killed the person the traitor of the 36th generation, Lan Wu."


    Mei Xue''s eyes shook, hearing that name. For her, who was an expert and controlling her emotions, this was a big reaction. "For the Waning Principle sect?"


    "No, when I am done, I will help hunt down the remaining people, if that is what you want."


    Zhang Yong asked. "Then what is it you fight for?"


    Lan Jiu looked up. "For. . ." he paused, then glanced away. "No, never mind. It''s for something that''s long gone already."


    "That''s some heavy shit," Lin Zhuyue spoke flatly. Ran Wei, still holding her face agreed with a nod. They were deeply engrossed in the story unfolding in front of them. It was more entertaining than a novel.


    The crowd looked at each other. His statement pulled on their heartstrings. Who hadn''t lost something important to them before? Zhang felt some unknown emotions well up within him. "I was wrong. Maybe you are a chivalrous guy after all." He patted the sect members'' shoulder. Though he may be scum on earth, at least he was honorable scum.


    Mei Xue pursed her lips. "...Fine. It''s not my shop in the first place, if Shou wants to help you, I have no say in that." She pointed at him. "Behave. Hide your identity well, and if you ever get caught, kill yourself okay? Do not implicate this store or cause trouble for him."


    Lan Jiu gave a thumbs up. "No need to tell me." He breathed a sigh of relief. "I am glad to hear I have been accepted." He stood up and patted his robe. "What a fucking drag, I thought I''d really die."


    "?" The crowd tilted their head. Didn''t his personality seem to have somewhat changed?


    "I''ve been chased from remnants of the sect and other enemies coming for my head, I haven''t even been able to take a shit." He trembled. "Is there a toilet somewhere here? Putting that aside, what exactly is it that you sell again?"


    "I told you, fate," Shou answered.


    "Wait, you are serious? I thought it was some kind of codeword, for like bounty hunting or other stuff." Lan Jiu blinked twice. "Fate, as in destiny?"


    Everyone nodded. They totally understood how he felt. The glib-tongued Ah Liang, who had returned after seeing the situation de-escalate, said, "It''s like a game shop where you write your own stories. It''s quite fun, you should give it a try."


    ". . ." The former sect-member had a blank expression. He faced Shou. "Is that big guy for real?"


    Shou nodded.


    "Is it fine if I watch only? I kinda am not here to play around."


    "Get out if you are not paying."


    "...I apologize." Lan Jiu cupped his hands and bowed down.


    Li Yinyi could not help but ask, "Say, what is it that this Lan Wu did to you?" She wasn''t particularly scared of him. Instead, she felt curious about what kind of life he lived within the sect. It must be one much different from hers. How exciting.


    "It''s quite despicable. I don''t know if you are ready for this," Lan Jiu spoke. He looked at the ground. "See, within the Waning Principle sect, everything was about results. There was no such thing as family or friend. Whether you got to eat or sleep, all depended on your achievements. I wasn''t particularly great at anything, so it was hard for me to accomplish anything noteworthy, however, there was one time, I managed to rank first in knife-throwing skills, and they gave me a bunch of riceballs filled with meat." The man''s brows furrowed, as he said in a sad tone, "Yet, that despicable Lan Wu simply stole it from me while I was out on a mission!"


    "..."


    Lan Jiu continued talking. "He was always like that. At times, he''d also take my towel or dagger, leaving me without any essentials, and when inspections came, I''d get nagged for something that was not my fault at all!" The ex sect-member put a lot of passion into his speech. "And when he took my clothes, he''d also keep the pocket change within it! What a vile bastard!"


    Zhang Yong felt a vein pop on his forehead. "Alright, I was wrong, get the fuck outta here." He grabbed the mans'' shoulders and pushed him to the door.


    "Wait, wait, what do you mean?" Lan Jiu pushed back.. They were of the same cultivation stage, thus, it was a standstill. "Were these stories not sad enough? He still stole a lot more from me, I have more to say!"